Long for Me - Stacey Lynn(ang.)

Long for Me By Stacey Lynn My boss already controls my days; do I want to give him my nights, as well? Rebecca I’ve seen what happens when you give everything to a man. That’s not what I want. I won’t have my heart crushed in anyone’s fist. Then he changed everything. Him. Bennett Ashby. My boss. Seeing him at Luminous, dressed in leather pants and wielding a whip... Do I crave this? My mind says no, but my body is starting to have very different ideas. Bennett I knew Rebecca Morales would be the perfect assistant. That’s why I hired her. I didn’t know that working with her every day would lead to temptation—to own her, to possess her. When she walked into Luminous, I knew I was screwed. Dipping your pen in the company ink is never smart, but we both agreed what happens at the club stays there.

One night and then it’s back to business tomorrow. Except I don’t want just one night with Rebecca. I want them all. This book is approximately 73,000 words One-click with confidence. This title is part of the Carina Press Romance Promise: all the romance you’re looking for with an HEA/HFN. It’s a promise! Carina Press acknowledges the editorial services of Penny Barber

Contents Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapter Seven Chapter Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve Chapter Thirteen Chapter Fourteen Chapter Fifteen Chapter Sixteen Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen Chapter Nineteen Chapter Twenty Chapter Twenty-One Chapter Twenty-Two Chapter Twenty-Three Chapter Twenty-Four Chapter Twenty-Five Chapter Twenty-Six Chapter Twenty-Seven Chapter Twenty-Eight Chapter Twenty-Nine Acknowledgments Also by Stacey Lynn About the Author

Chapter One Rebecca I stretched my back to work out the kinks. Six o’clock on New Year’s Eve and the office was practically deserted. And I was still at my desk, a mountain of paperwork in front of me because my boss, Bennett Ashby, had decided to completely overhaul the retirement development we were proposing later in the week. With four days of work to complete in two, I couldn’t even consider stopping for the day. I still had to redo the schematics and the budget to reflect the changes Bennett had demanded when he tossed the files on my desk a mere two hours ago. I was determined to get a decent jumpstart before I shut down my computer so I didn’t have to come in too early in the morning. At least that way, Bennett couldn’t give me grief for slacking off. I figured it wouldn’t matter to him that tomorrow was technically a holiday and I wasn’t required to come in. When it came to Bennett, what he said went. Which made sense considering he was the President of Ashby Enterprises, named after his father who started the company. But Bennett and I went together like oil and water. Regardless of how hard I worked, how efficiently I ran his schedule and his life, nothing was ever good enough for him. He was short-tempered and rude to me on the best of days, but throwing this much work at me so late in the afternoon and the night before a holiday took the cake, even

for him. Except for when he called me in on Christmas, anyway. I was beginning to think Bennett Ashby didn’t know the word vacation. Amazing, considering he was generally highly intelligent. I mean, who wanted to work New Year’s Day? No one. And especially not me, even if I didn’t have any smashingly exciting New Year’s plans to get to. But since Thanksgiving, I’d had a day of relaxation and stress relief planned. I was going to ring in the new year alone in my quiet house with the remote in one hand and bags of all my favorite junk spread out on my coffee table like a buffet, doing absolutely nothing except sleeping and catching up on all my favorite Netflix shows. It sounded boring to some, but considering most weeks consisted of ten, if not twelve, hour workdays, at least six days a week, a day of mindless nothing sounded like perfection. And Bennett was ruining all of it for me. With a groan, I pulled my hair back into a ponytail and got back to work. If I worked until eight, I should be able to put off coming in until at least noon tomorrow. At least then I’d get to sleep in. My phone buzzed with an incoming text, and lit up with Miranda’s name and picture as it danced across my desk. I grabbed it, already knowing what the text was going to say. She’d been asking me for weeks to spend the night hanging out with her and her husband, Shawn. There’s still time if you’ve changed your mind. Open house tonight at Luminous. We’d love to ring in the New Year with you! My friend Miranda had been trying to talk me into going to Luminous with her for over a year now. There was no way I was stepping into some kinky sex club. She and her

husband might have a fantastic marriage, but I was never going to enjoy being whipped or spanked. Actually, that idea didn’t make me cringe as much as the thought of being bossed around all the time did. I was never going to be some man’s doormat. Seeing one woman ruined by a bossy, narcissistic asshole was enough, thank you very much. “You’re still here?” I flipped my phone over on my desk. Bennett stood in my doorway, shoulder propped on the doorjamb. More gloriously attractive than any human should have the right to be. “Yes, Mr. Ashby. I’m still here.” He glanced at his watch, thick black brows furrowing. “It’s New Year’s Eve. You don’t have plans?” “Do you need something Mr. Ashby, or did you just stop by to interrupt me?” I smiled sweetly, taking the bite out of my tone. It wasn’t that I didn’t like my job, or didn’t respect him. I did. I’d worked hard to be promoted to Executive Assistant. I just didn’t think that when I was promoted to the top my boss would end up being such a beautiful prick. He grated me constantly. Sometimes I think he goaded me intentionally, like he was doing now. “Has anyone ever thought to teach you manners, Rebecca?” “Tried. It never took.” “Perhaps we should put that in your employee goals for the new year, then.” He pushed off the door and stepped out of my office. “You may leave when you’re finished.” How sweet of him. Giving me approval to leave when I was done with my work. If I didn’t need this job so badly, I would have quit approximately two hours after I was promoted. I’d gone a bit mute when I stood in the doorway

to Bennett’s office, meeting him for the very first time in person. I’d worked at his company for six years, but only seen him in passing and during employee meetings. Standing six feet away from him alone was an entirely different, mind-numbing experience. My hiring had occurred through Human Resources when his previous assistant left the position in tears. That should have been a red flag. But I was tough, I could handle anything. I hadn’t quite been prepared for how stunningly beautiful Bennett was in person. Or how rude. It was a gift he had. He’d taken one look at me after I’d introduced myself as his new assistant, sneering as his gaze traveled down my body. Then he arched a brow and said, “And? Your point?” He looked down at his phone, pressed a few buttons, and began walking back toward his office when he stopped and turned back. He smiled at me then, and he did that strange look that made my stomach feel funny. Warm and tingly. It was the weirdest thing I ever felt and I didn’t like it. Not one bit. When Bennett smiled, I entirely forgot he was my boss. That smile did stupid, silly girl things to me like make me want to stand up and tangle my fingers in his jet-black hair. Or brush my cheek against his jaw that always held just the smallest hint of stubble. It made me want to nibble on his full bottom lip, wrap my legs around his waist. Basically, his smile turned me into someone with only baser, animalistic instincts. Just one more reason to hate the man. He was sexier than any man I’d ever seen. Not only could I never have him because he was my boss, there was also the realization he’d never find someone like me attractive or good enough for him.

Not that I wanted him to. “Happy New Year, Rebecca.” He disappeared into his office, closing the door behind him. He returned a few minutes later, suit coat thrown over his forearm, glared at me while he walked by, and didn’t say another word. Whatever. I went back to work. Maybe I’d stay later than eight. Not like I had anything better to do. A recent string of pathetically bad dates had left a sour taste in my mouth when it came to men, and there was no way I was going to Luminous. I couldn’t. I might admire Miranda and Shawn’s marriage, their complete devotion to one another, but there was absolutely no way I was going to step foot into the club, even if Miranda had been assuring me for weeks I wouldn’t see anything too extreme on one of their open house nights. From what she’d said, there was absolutely no full nudity allowed, and all the playrooms were closed. It would be a night to get a glimpse of her life in a different way and spend time with friends. I loved Miranda. I’d known her for three years, ever since I moved in next door to her. I also loved Shawn, and even though he did crazy, kinky sexy things to Miranda, he was a great guy. Heck, every time it snowed, he was outside, snowplowing not only his own driveway, but also the sidewalk that connected our driveways and then he’d clear mine, as well. It muddled my senses when I took the time to think about it. I’d grown up in a house where a man had no problems laying his hands on his wife, whenever and however he wanted. Shawn did it to Miranda but she never once cowered in fear like my mother had. Nor did she turn into a bitter, broken and drunken shrew.

It didn’t make sense to me, but whatever. To each their own, it just wasn’t for me. I worked for two more hours until I reached a decent stopping point in the proposal for the new senior housing community Ashby Enterprises wanted to build on land just a half hour south of Grand Rapids. The office building was quiet. All the offices were closed for the night and I trudged through the building, not at all looking forward to a new year. By the time I pulled into my garage and shut the door behind me, I’d stopped and picked up two bottles of cheap red wine. I was getting out of my car when my phone buzzed in my hand. I grinned despite myself. Another text from Miranda. She was relentless. Just saw you get home. :-) Come on. Come with us. We’ll leave as soon as you’re uncomfortable (if that happens). Shawn and I don’t want you to be alone tonight. Please? Another text came in while I was still reading. Pretty please? Shawn even says he’ll make you his famous rack of lamb if you join us. Damn it. She knew my weaknesses, every single one of them, and Shawn’s culinary skills ranked at the top of them. Especially his succulent, melt-in-your-mouth, rack of lamb. I ignored Miranda’s text and dropped my phone into my purse and entered my house. Three years ago, when I’d finally saved enough for a down payment on my first home, I was thrilled. Nothing had been more exciting than signing my name on a thousand different documents and then having a set of keys placed in the palm of my hand. I’d finally made it. I’d been successful. I’d finally gotten out of my crappy neighborhood and out of my crappy apartment

and broken free from my crappy upbringing. But as I walked through the small mudroom and kitchen, flipping lights on as I went, I didn’t feel all that successful. I was alone. Two bottles of wine my only companions for one of the most exciting nights of the year. A night where people set goals and forgot the past. A night when there was nothing but hope and resolutions to be set and hopefully reached. New Year’s Eve was the one night of the year when people resolved to be different, to become better, to be kinder and healthier and more selfless and helpful. And me? I was still trudging through life, with nothing ever changing, because no matter how hard I tried, I’d never truly been able to move on from the monster I’d grown up with or the fear he’d put in me from a young age. And even after he disappeared, clearing out our bank accounts before he did so, that fear remained. In truth, there was only way to fight your fear, and that was by facing it. Before I could second-guess myself or come back to reality, I typed a quick return text to Miranda. What do I wear? Yes! She typed back. Whatever you’re most comfortable in. Anything goes at Luminous, remember? Anything went. Everything went. Despite my reservations, it was hard to ignore when I stumbled into a playroom at Miranda’s one night when I was looking for their bathroom. I hadn’t known anything about their sex life before then, and seeing the mortification on my face had only made Miranda smile. She’d taken the time to explain everything to me, all the devices, the cross in the shape of a giant X that terrified the hell out of me so badly I’d wanted to run away and ignore her forever. And yeah, over the last

two years since discovering that room, I’d asked questions. Thousands of them. But was I ready to see some of it in person, regardless of how tame she assured me the night would be? Couldn’t back out now. I dug through my kitchen drawer and took out my corkscrew. I opened the bottle and poured myself a healthy glass, carrying it to my room, already going through my clothing choices in my mind. What in the hell did someone wear to a sex club? *** Miranda wrapped her hand around my arm and tugged me close to her. “You look beautiful. Love the dress. Is it new?” We were walking down the sidewalk toward Luminous, Shawn a step behind us letting us have the illusion of privacy. Snow was in the forecast for the evening and mist drifted in the air around us as we spoke, but I didn’t feel the chill despite my mostly bare legs and arms. Nerves made my blood feel like it was boiling. “No.” I smoothed down the short silver dress that hugged my hips and thighs. “I’ve had it for a while, just never had the chance to wear it, I guess.” It wasn’t my typical attire. Bought on a whim, I’d only purchased the sequined, short silver dress because it was on clearance. At the time, I’d figured if I ever attended a Halloween party, I could wear a funky hat and add some fringe and turn it into a sexy, flapper dress. The dress was shorter than I remembered. If I bent over, someone could see my crotch. The heels I’d chosen, unrealistically high even for me, wobbled on my trembling

legs. Now I was wearing it walking into a sex club. Good grief. How in the heck did I find myself in these situations? “Well, you look amazing.” She fluffed my caramel highlighted tresses over my shoulder. She handed me a strip of tickets and a white paper bracelet, the kind I wore in college when going to bars to show who was legal age. “What are these?” “Drink tickets and a band that designates you as a visitor.” “Drink tickets?” “Yep. Luminous has a two-drink maximum on all other nights, and the bartenders are really strict about it. We want everyone who comes to the club to be sober and capable giving full consent to anything that happens. But tonight, since only pre-chosen and accepted Doms and subs can play and not all the members, they’re relaxing the rules a bit.” To three drinks? Thank goodness, I’d had one before I came. I’d needed the liquid courage just to wiggle myself into the obscenely short dress I was wearing. Two might have been better. “Your band is white because you’re a guest,” Miranda went on to explain. God bless her for it. She never grew tired of my questions or my doubts, but was always patient, knowing how much to tell me and when to stop. I assumed the times I looked like I wanted to puke was a good indicator in letting her know she’d gone too far. There were some things I didn’t need to hear. Like how large Shawn’s dick was. It’d taken me a month to look at him without blushing. “Mine is pink, which will show everyone I’m a sub and Shawn’s is black for a Dom. Master Dylan wanted everyone who came tonight to be able to easily find people who

might be able to answer their questions and since the rules are relaxed along with the drink rules, you won’t be able to tell who a Dom is just by looking.” She’d explained the rules to me before. They were archaic and revolting. A sub couldn’t speak unless given permission by her Dom. She had to have her eyes trained on the floor. All of it had made me want to rescue Miranda from the horrifically abusive relationship she was living in. Yet, that was where my problem came in. Shawn didn’t seem abusive. Not like my dad had been. Shawn didn’t seem to do anything excessively except for doting on Miranda. He showered her with gifts and trips to spas and masseuses. He was constantly complimenting her, vocally appreciative of her efforts around the house or with dinner. I’d never heard a woman praised as often as he did his wife. She never said a negative word about him, but showered her affection and devotion right back, and if some of that devotion came while she was on her knees, naked, staring at the floor while he lounged on the couch watching the football game, was it really my place to judge or assume the worst? It was the crux of their relationship, or anything like this, that I’d never been able to piece together. This was why I was here. To explore it. To gain a better understanding. To see if it was as truly horrific as I imagined it would be. Also because who wanted to spend the night alone on New Year’s Eve? New year, new goals. Topping my list was eradicating preconceived notions of things I didn’t understand, and freeing myself from the lingering bindings of my past. “Rebecca,” Shawn said, coming up behind us. He slid his hand through the crook of my arm, placing my hand gently on his forearm. The man was magnetic, had to give him that.

More than once I’d swooned at his sexy, full smile and the way his green eyes shone when Miranda said something that pleased him. “Allow me the honor of escorting you inside. If you have questions, ask them. If you want to explore, please let us know where you’re going. My phone is on vibrate, but I’ll check it if you text me. Understand?” Oh Geez. The closer we got, the hotter my blood turned. And was I sweating? Fantastic. “Shawn, you’re not helping my desire to puke all over the sidewalk.” He grinned down at me, completely unaffected. “It’s my job to keep my girls safe, and tonight I’m here for you just as much as I am Miranda.” And after, he’d beat her until she was screaming. Gah! I’d never understand this. But I’d try. I had to. If only I truly understood why I needed to get it so badly.

Chapter Two Rebecca It was possible I had been slightly judgmental and terrified for nothing. For thirty minutes, I’d stayed glued to Shawn and Miranda while we walked around the club. With every passing moment, my worst fears were drowned out by the incandescent beauty. Okay, yeah, I’d been expecting jail cells and torture chambers. Despite their assurances, multiple ones, that I wouldn’t see anything terrifying, I still expected to walk in and have screams of pain overwhelm my ears. But that didn’t happen. Instead, I was swept away by beauty and laughter and a throng of people wearing sexy dresses and even sexier suits, laughing, talking, dancing, drinking and well, damn. Luminous looked more like an upscale martini bar than a dungeon for abusers to be given free rein to beat people. Gray walls glimmered under a thousand sparkling lights and chandeliers. Mahogany wood tables filled the space where we’d wandered. Beyond them, a crowd of people, mostly women, stood around a roped off area at the far side of the club where I hadn’t yet ventured. Where I hadn’t yet wanted to venture. No one cowered in fear. No one had that deadened look in their eyes, showing a lifetime of defeat with no hope of escape. Perhaps instead of Shawn cooking me up some rack of lamb, I’d need him to fix me some crow.

“This place is beautiful,” I said to Miranda. Shawn had ushered us to the bar and planted us at the far edge, far away from the crowd lining the demonstration area. He’d done it to make me more comfortable and I appreciated his thoughtfulness. She grinned at me knowingly and took a sip of her wine. My drink tickets were tucked away in my clutch and I was sipping a sparkling water. I might have needed the liquid courage to get dressed but once we entered, I didn’t have the urge to drink. I wanted to be aware. Eyes wide open and able to take in everything I saw. Somehow, the seductiveness of Luminous sucked me in and I was curious. About all of it. It wasn’t as scary as I thought it would be, but this wasn’t a typical night. I’d have a different opinion when I saw some woman being dragged on a leash or kneeling at a man’s feet simply because he commanded it. “Excuse me, Shawn and Miranda?” “Dylan, Happy New Year to you,” Shawn said, holding out his hand. The men shook hands and Dylan leaned forward and pressed his lips to Miranda’s cheek. He was tall with a shaved head and chocolate skin. Dark brown eyes that seemed to hold all the world’s answers. Like hell you couldn’t tell who Doms were without a wristband. Everything about this man screamed control and power and drop to your knees because he was too gorgeous to stand in his presence. Even my knees wobbled a bit, and I reached for the bar to steady myself. He pulled back from Miranda and focused on Shawn. “Seems I have a problem and I’m hoping you and Miranda can help me out. The couple who were supposed to be doing the demonstrations at eleven thirty had to back out. Jensen’s sub has come down with the flu.”

“Is she okay?” Miranda asked. “She will be. He assures me it’s a simple flu from working too hard.” “My apologies, Dylan,” Shawn said. He nodded toward me and my back straightened as I gained Dylan’s notice. The man was simply edible. Muscled and broad shouldered with arms that could lift a Volkswagen, I was certain. And he owned the place. Miranda had told me about him, mentioned his name, but I didn’t think he’d be so enamoring. “Unfortunately, we’ve come with a visitor tonight and I would prefer not to leave her.” Dylan’s gaze did a quick sweep of my body and I resisted the urge to shrink back, but Lord I wanted to. How did God make men into such fine specimens? “Understood.” He looked away from me, dismissing me without an introduction and something about it stung. Stupid. Had I really wanted the owner of a sex club to take notice of me? No. No I did not. I’d let Miranda talk me into coming so I wasn’t alone but it’d be selfish of me to ruin their fun, too. And well...maybe a part of me wanted to see them. I sipped my sparkling water. Yeah, one glass of wine had definitely been enough. I was already lightheaded and silly. I didn’t want to see this. See them. I didn’t want any of this. So why haven’t you left yet? “It’s okay,” I said before Dylan walked away to find someone else. “Rebecca—” I waved Miranda off. “It’s okay, really.” I tried to smile, but it felt forced so I shrugged instead. It was too late to turn back. “It’s fine, guys. You like this stuff and it’s sweet you want to stay with me, but I’ll just hang out here and drink.” I lifted my glass of water.

“You sure?” Shawn asked. “We don’t have to. I promised you we’d stay close if you wanted.” “And I’m fine.” I was already trembling but it wasn’t exactly from nerves. Excitement perhaps? “In fact, I think I’m going to go explore a bit.” One step into a sex club and I was on my way to crazy town. “We don’t mind,” Miranda said, glancing at Shawn before looking at me. “I wanted you to enjoy yourself tonight and if you’d be more comfortable with us by you, then it’s fine. We can play anytime.” I did not need that visual. “And I don’t want to be a burden. It’s your New Year’s too. Besides—” I laughed nervously “—it’s not like anyone will bite me, right?” Shawn grinned. “Not unless you beg nicely.” “Lovely, thanks for that.” He shrugged unashamedly and wrapped his arm around Miranda. He was always touching her. Light touches that showed not only his love for her but his desire. I wanted that. Someone who looked at me the way he was always so focused on his wife. Just you know, without the chains and floggings. I gulped down the rest of my water and stepped away from them. “It’s fine, trust me. I’m going to go see what all the fuss is about at the front.” “I have my phone. I’ll keep it with me at all times,” Shawn reminded me. “And I won’t text you while you’re seducing your wife.” “Anytime, Rebecca. Remember what I said, it’s my job to keep you safe tonight and that means from anything that makes you uncomfortable. A touch, a look, someone says something that makes you cringe. Call me immediately.” This guy. He was one of a kind.

“And I love you for it.” I pressed a kiss to his cheek and hugged Miranda. “Go have fun, and don’t worry about me. I came with you so I wasn’t alone tonight, not so I could be your third wheel.” “If you’re sure.” Miranda nibbled her bottom lip, still looking uncertain. I might have had crappy parents, but I’d chosen good friends. “I’m sure.” I flicked my hand. “Go. I’ll walk around and I have my phone. I promise to use it if I need to.” I stepped away and into the crowd before they could talk me out of it. Wouldn’t take much. I took five steps from the bar, swallowed by more groups of people hanging out and laughing, and I instantly wanted to slink back to the bar and hide. Power radiated off both men and women as I maneuvered through small clusters of people. It was an almost physical presence, and more than once when I glanced at someone’s wrist, I was only confirming what I’d already suspected, whether they were Dom or sub. The rules might have been relaxed but people and their instincts didn’t change. More than one woman I walked past had their hands clasped together, head bowed toward the floor while the man next to them spoke. Subs were far more easily noticeable simply by the way they stood in correlation to the person next to them. And yet, not a single person pulsed with fear or nerves. Not a single one flinched when they were touched by another hand at their back or shoulder. Instead, they swayed into it, as if the gentle touch from someone who dominated them soothed them. Strange, that. Before I realized I’d walked so far, I pulled to a quick stop at a scarlet red rope draped in front of me. Oh, shit. I’d found the demonstrations and now that I was

there, I looked back to the bar. I could go back. I could hide by the bar and drink my water and spend New Year’s alone. Or, I could move forward. New year, new life, new rules, new goals. Break free from the past. Push past judgments. Learn before assuming. And in that case, watch before declaring it evil. I dragged my eyes off the rope and lifted them to the couple on stage, and everything inside of me iced over. Because my boss, Bennett Asshole Ashby, was standing on the stage. In front of him was a woman in a black silk thong and bra, strapped to an exact replica of the X-shaped cross Miranda had in her house. His back was to me but that didn’t matter, I’d spent hours watching the muscles on his back flex beneath his white dress shirt as he stalked away from me in the office. And tonight, he had more on display. Sleeves rolled up past his elbows, veins popping on his arms, and in his hand, something that resembled a riding crop people used on horses. It took several moments for all the pieces to click together. My boss. BDSM club. He was whipping a woman in public. Dominant. Because he enjoyed it? The echoing of voices dulled to a humming vibration and went mute. Holy crap! My boss was wielding a crop on a woman. He pulled back and let it fly. The resulting smack of the crop on the fleshiest parts of her ass jolted her forward. Her face was flushed, her lips parted. Her eyes were droopy like she’d been drugged. None of it made sense. I wanted to turn and run, to scream and shout. I wanted to rip the crop out of Bennett’s hand, but I couldn’t move.

I was too riveted, watching their demonstration, watching my boss beat some woman who showed more pleasure, more emotion on her face and in her eyes from a man spanking her ass than I had ever experienced in my lifetime. All the cooled parts of me sparked, heated, and I froze. My hands curled around the rope in front of me, digging into the soft velvet, and next to me, someone bumped me on the shoulder while they took their position. I stayed there. Watching. Hating it. But damn if I couldn’t stop watching Bennett. He was rude to me. Bossy. Now it all made sense. But he wasn’t kind like Shawn. I couldn’t imagine Bennett snowplowing a neighbor’s driveway unless he got something from it. Shawn laughed and joked and teased and was playful. He was nothing like the Bennett I knew from the office. Not that’d I’d known this side of him, either. And Jesus. His arms. If arm porn magazines were a thing he could be on the cover. His biceps bulged every time he bent his arm. The slap of leather on flesh echoed in my ears. He dropped the crop to his side and walked toward the woman. As he reached her, he bent down, pushing hair off her face and behind her ear. He whispered something and she nodded in response. They continued speaking in murmured tones I couldn’t hear but never, not once, had I ever seen Bennett’s gaze go so soft when he spoke as he was in that moment. He was unmitigated power and control and bossy asshole in the office, but on that stage, he was none of it except controlled. He smiled at the woman, whispered some more and when she nodded again, he ran his thumb down her cheek. He turned his back to the crowd and grabbed a bottle of water. Untwisting it, he held it out for the woman.

Bound, she couldn’t hold it on her own but she tilted her head back. In a move so tender I didn’t think he had it in him, he cupped her jaw, held her still while he pressed the bottle of water to her lips. The serene expression in her eyes and the tender gestures from him stalled my beating heart inside my chest and I couldn’t think. Couldn’t move away. He’d never shown me an ounce of compassion in the two months I’d been working for him. He was behaving completely the opposite of how I’d known him. It made me lean forward, desperate for a small hint of that kindness directed at me, and I hadn’t even been aware I needed it, wanted it so desperately from him, until it was being poured out onto someone else. His girlfriend? The thought tasted like sludge deep in my throat. Of course it was. Had to be. No way was a man like Bennett Ashby single. And was that jealousy I was tasting? How absurd. I didn’t have a crush on my egomaniac boss. I just wanted to be treated kindly. That was all. He turned and scanned the crowd behind him. I didn’t move quick enough. There was nowhere to hide. His gaze landed on me and all that warmth sparked like an inferno as he stared at me. He showed no expression and we stood there, me heating and trembling and holy shit why hadn’t I run yet? Bennett’s softness from talking to the woman evaporated. Cold. Domineering. Eyes glued on me, he walked back to the woman and spoke to her again. But his eyes were still on me, his gaze unwavering and I was too frozen stupid to move. I couldn’t break his spell. I’d just watched him whip a woman and I no longer wanted to puke. I wanted that soft gaze I’d seen him give her. And I wanted it on me.

Yeah, my sparkling water had definitely been drugged with crazy sauce.

Chapter Three Bennett Over the last two months, I’d become used to the prickle of awareness that ignited my nerves whenever Rebecca Morales was within twenty feet of me. I’d even tested it. My cock had a direct line on the sweet scent of my sexy but uptight and too serious assistant. It saluted her as soon as we stepped off the elevator on the top floor of Ashby Enterprises every damn day. My dick had, again, somehow sensed her before I did. Because Rebecca at Luminous was as crazy as her being willing to bend over my desk so I could spank her, like I envisioned almost every time her ass swayed and swished out of my office. I’d shaken off the odd feeling and paused the demonstration with Kaila, needing to get myself under control. My dick didn’t get hard when I whipped women during demonstrations. It was too technical, too scripted, and on a night like this, it was toned down so as not to scare the guests. In reality though, I was never one for liking to use a tool. Tonight’s rules required it but with any sub I played with the way I desired, my hand was always the preferred method of delivering a spanking. “You still doing okay, Kaila?” I was stalling. Rebecca Morales was at fucking Luminous, her white wristband shining like a neon beacon. Fuck, what was she doing here? This was my space and the one place I could get away from her.

“Good, sir.” I brushed my fingers through her hair. “Can we continue?” “Our time is almost up.” “Pity, sir.” She winked at me, her green eyes clearing. “I was hoping we could finish this later, more appropriately.” Yeah, no. I’d had Kaila before and there was nothing about my time with her that made me up for a repeat. I was particular about who I took to bed and even more so who I played with. Kaila’s taste was more severe than I had any interest in. She needed someone who wielded a cat-o’-ninetails with precision. That man wasn’t me. I didn’t get off on delivering pain the way other Doms did. I needed the control, fucking craved it, but for me it happened in other ways. I’d only agreed to help with demonstrations as a favor to Dylan. “Fifteen more and then we’re done for the night. I can help you with after care unless you have someone else for it?” This scene had been so tame she probably didn’t need it, but it was still my responsibility to care for her in some way. I needed to get out of the stage area as soon as possible so I could find Rebecca and figure out what in the hell she was doing here. Disappointment flickered in her eyes before she looked at the floor. “I’ll find someone sir, thank you.” I stepped back and flipped the crop against my thigh and found Rebecca again. She hadn’t moved. In fact, her lips were parted and even though the lights were dimmed, there was a pale hue of pink on her cheek bones. Her hands were gripping the red rope in front of her like she needed the help standing up and I ate up every single inch of her. She was beautiful. Gorgeous. None of the words even

came close to describing her. With hair that was shining and sparkling, full lips always glossy and a deep wine color, it was her almond eyes that pulled me in, showed me her pain and her annoyance with me. She couldn’t hide anything in them and yeah, I goaded her, pissed her off. She was gorgeous as hell when she’d purse her lips and glare at me. Her body had been built for fucking. Breasts big enough for a handful and more than once I’d imagined her nipples. Rosy? Pink? Or were they darker? Shit. I was hard again and still had to finish the scene. “Fifteen,” I reminded Kaila and stood behind her. I glanced back to Rebecca one more time, flicked the crop against my thigh. Her eyes dropped and holy fuck, she licked her lips. Did she like this? Want it? She was always so serious, so composed, I’d always imagined she was tied too tight for something like this. But I was finding out. As soon as I was done here. Focus, asshole. Jesus. Rebecca scrambled my brain. “Count them, sub.” I lifted my hand and flicked the crop, no longer even minimally pleased at the mark left behind on Kaila’s backside. She counted each smack perfectly. I paid attention to every movement, every flick of my crop, the way Kaila wrapped her fingers around the bindings. Forcing Rebecca out of my head, I focused on the scene in front of me. A crop could cause little pain, but that wasn’t the point. As a Dom, my job was to be in control, to take care of the sub in front of me regardless of the scene. My primary concern was her pleasure, joy in her submission. My pleasure was found in someone handing over control to me, entrusting their body—and maybe one day their heart and soul—to me because doing so thrilled me.

“Eight, sir. May I have another, please?” “Thank you for your manners, Kaila.” I flicked the crop again beneath her ass and sped up. She could do this for hours. The twenty minutes we were scheduled would barely be a warm-up for her, but she’d been a sub for years. Her manners were impeccable. I finished up quickly and tossed the crop to the table before I unbound her wrists and ankles. I turned so I was facing the crowd again and blinked. My jaw tensed. Rebecca was gone. I soothed Kaila’s wrists and shoulders, bringing blood back into her limbs. “You okay?” It was protocol to ask. “Need water?” “No thank you, sir.” She lifted her head, met my gaze. “I’d appreciate a blanket, though.” I twisted and grabbed the fluffy pink blanket she’d worn out onto the stage and wrapped it around her shoulders. “You sure you have someone to help you? I can stay.” Kaila rolled her eyes. “Please. You have other things to do, I can tell. And I’ll be fine, sir.” “Find someone.” She gestured to a couple off to the side. Two Doms who I didn’t know but had seen at the club before. One of them was way more intense than anyone I’d ever seen before, his love of electro play scared the hell out of me. He’d be perfect for Kaila. “Don’t worry. I’ve got one in mind.” I stayed close as she approached the Dom and spoke to him. He looked at me for approval to take her and I nodded, giving it easily. When they were gone, I cleaned up the St. Andrew’s cross with disinfectant wipes and reset all the implements on the table for the next set of demonstrations. So much of BDSM was methodical. There were

protocols and rules and all of it was meant to ensure that anything that happened between two parties was safe, sane and consensual. My interest in it hadn’t began like other Doms when I discovered some deep urge to tie some woman to a bench and smack her ass and leave my marks on her. My desires weren’t that primal. I needed order. I needed control. I’d been raised in a life where every minute had been planned and calculated and somehow during my teenage years when I quit trying to fight against the obscene expectations my parents had for me and surrendered to them, that was when I’d truly grown. A woman giving that control to me, surrendering to herself and to me, feeling free whether she was at my side or at my feet, went beyond anything more beautiful than I could describe. And knowing there was even the tiniest inkling of a chance that Rebecca Morales was interested in something like that, gave me a new target. A new mission. I shoved my hands in my pockets and walked off the stage. Oh, yeah. Happy New Year to me. *** Rebecca was easy to find in the crowd. My dick, the heat seeking missile he was when it came to her succulent curves and full lips, twitched with interest as soon as I spotted her caramel-colored hair falling in a straight sheet down her back. She was at the bar, her back to me, and speaking to a couple I knew from my years as a member. I didn’t frequent Luminous as often as other Doms, but Shawn and Miranda Lawson had been married for ten years

and were some of the original members when Dylan opened the club. They were impossible to miss considering they came several times a month and had no problems putting on shows in the public rooms for anyone who wanted to watch them. I’d spent time doing much the same, although I didn’t speak to them often. I wasn’t a voyeur, but it was difficult not to become enthralled with Shawn as he flogged Miranda in a way that left no doubt he was completely, one hundred and ten percent, devoted to his wife. They spoke a silent language with looks and gestures and flickers of eyelashes that made me yearn for someone to connect with on that deep, unspoken level. Someone who knew me down to the marrow of my bones. Based on her easiness with the couple, I assumed she came with them and that spun a dozen more questions in my mind. Why was she here? How did she know them? Was she interested in their lifestyle? Would she let me teach her all about it? As soon as the question came to mind, the answer burned in my brain. Yes. I wasn’t taking no for an answer. The first time Rebecca stepped foot into my doorway, my dick went so hard, strained against the zipper of my dress pants, I’d clenched my jaw together to keep from groaning. I’d been an ass, but there was no way in hell I could have stood and greeted her properly. An obvious boner when greeting your new assistant was a lawsuit waiting to happen. Since then, it was easier to be a jerk and keep my distance. Seeing her pissed and glaring at me, feeling her sneer at me while I walked away was much more pleasant than the hard-on I’d rage if she ever smiled at me. Seeing it now directed at other people was difficult enough. If she ever flashed that unencumbered smile at me,

I’d be a goner. Screw her being at my feet in submission, I’d be the one dropping to my knees to worship her. I approached the group slowly, taking time to drink in Rebecca, see her unhindered by her conservative office attire and even more serious manners. Her dress sparkled as she moved, the light above catching the sequins and as I moved closer, dropped my gaze to the hem of her dress. Short. So fucking short that if she pressed a foot to the rung of the barstool in front of her I’d get a peek of what color underwear she had on. My guess, and there were many, was black. Or maybe she was bare. Damn...that was a thrilling thought. Did uptight, prissy Rebecca Morales go bare beneath her pencil skirts? I’d always envisioned pink or white satin thongs, something simple to match her professionalism. But perhaps there was a wild side beneath the prim and proper Miss Morales I hadn’t yet seen. The dress alone told me there was. The idea of her bare pussy, slick with moisture from watching me use a crop...pretty picture indeed. “Hello, Rebecca,” I greeted, forcing my gaze to stay on her eyes. Her dress scooped down to just above her breasts, revealing only a hint of delicious cleavage. Leering at my assistant was never a good idea, though, in the office or out of it. “I see you managed to finish your work today after all.” “Mr. Ashby.” Ah, that sneer. It was lovelier than she believed it to be. I drank up her anger like an alcoholic chugged his booze. “Shawn and Miranda Lawson, Bennett Ashby.” With a quick flick of her head, she gestured to her companions and I couldn’t help but grin. The blush on her cheeks and the fluttering pulse at the base of her throat told

me all I needed to know. So did the way her glass shook in her hands. She was affected by my presence and it wasn’t entirely the daily anger I was so used to experiencing. “We’ve met,” I said and turned to Shawn, holding out my hand. Manners demanded it but even the brief turn away from Rebecca was too much. “Nice to see you two. Happy New Year.” “You as well, Bennett.” Shawn shook my hand firmly, not once taking his gaze off me. I had him by four inches and probably fifty pounds, but this was why I respected the man. He wasn’t intimated by anyone or anything. “How do you two know each other?” “Rebecca works for me.” “He’s my boss.” We spoke at the same time. Well, I spoke and Rebecca muttered. Her displeasure at my arrival was evident from the hard set of her shoulders and refusal to look at me. No matter. I’d have her eyes on me soon. Miranda’s eyes flashed and Shawn let go of my hand. “I see. I didn’t realize you were Rebecca’s boss, Bennett.” “I told you I worked for Ashby Enterprises as an Executive Assistant.” Shawn grinned. “So you did, I suppose I just didn’t make the connection when you were talking about your job.” “And saying great, exceptional things about your boss?” I added. She’d moved away when Shawn began speaking. I wanted her closer. Wanted those mulled wine colored lips to plump in frustration. Anything but a smile. She turned to me and smirked. “Something like that.” See? I knew Rebecca. At least well enough to pull a reaction from her. In all honesty, I knew nothing about her. Not for lack of trying either. I might have been President of

Ashby Enterprises, taking over when my father retired after a lifetime being groomed for the position, but Human Resources still had their rules. I wasn’t allowed private information for personal reasons, despite how often I’d tried to sweet talk my way into getting it. And since I enjoyed being president of the company, and actually respected my employees, I wasn’t going to become some domineering ruler in order to get my way. I preferred to save the domineering for the bedroom. “I’d like to speak with you,” I said to Rebecca. “Alone.” She gripped her glass tighter, refused to look at me. “I came with friends and I’m busy.” “Um, actually,” Miranda said, her gaze flickering between Rebecca and me. “We have to go do our demo now.” She made a face and Rebecca rolled her eyes. “Of course you do. Go, have fun, get kinky, all that stuff.” She turned to me abruptly. “Tell me, Bennett, when you’re preparing to beat someone senseless on a stage in front of dozens of watchers, is there any good luck phrase you enjoy hearing? Like a ballet dancer is told break a leg? Do Doms enjoy hearing something similar, like, ‘whip her senseless’? Or maybe, ‘beat her nice and good’?” “And, that’s our cue to go,” Miranda giggled and squeezed Rebecca’s forearm. “Play nice and behave.” “Yes,” I cut in. “Let’s play nice.” A furious heat flushed her cheeks and she rocked back on her heels. Yeah, she liked that. Or she was getting ready to take a swing at me, and I’d seen the heels she was wearing, mighty spikey they were. Stilettos crunching on shinbones felt like shit. I stepped to the side just in case. “Rebecca,” Shawn said, already having his arm wrapped around his wife and turning to leave. “Remember my

promise.” His glance slid to mine and back to her. “Got it?” She rolled her eyes at him. Whatever warning or code they had, she was brushing it off with a playful wink. “Go, whip your wife senseless.” “You’re a nut,” he said. “We’ll be back soon.” They left and I slid into Shawn’s spot at the bar, directly in front of her so she had no way to ignore me without making it obvious. I doubted she’d do it. She was too stubborn. “So. You wanted to talk?” I lifted one of my drink tickets in the air and waited for the bartender to fill a drink before answering. Now that we were alone, there were too many questions I had rolling in my head. Plus, I liked the idea of making her impatient. Marissa, the bartender, snapped the ticket out of my fingertips and dumped a glassful of ice into a tumbler. “Come here often?” Rebecca muttered next to me. “Enough that Marissa knows I rarely drink but when I do it’s a vodka tonic, yes.” Her lips pressed together and she looked away. The flush was gone from her cheeks and when Marisa slid my drink onto the bar in front of me, I handed her a hefty tip. “Thanks, Marissa.” “No problem, sir.” She turned with efficiency to fill the next glass and I twisted, smiling behind the tumbler when I caught sight of Rebecca’s pout. “I’m surprised to see you here.” “That’s because I’ve never been here.” “You don’t seem like the kind of woman interested in this.” “Really? What kind of woman do I seem to be then?” She shook her head. “Forget I asked. I don’t really care what

kind of woman you think I am.” I didn’t triple my father’s earnings on his company in four years by missing the tiny openings like she’d just given me. “No? You don’t want to know what I think of you? What if I tell you anyway?” She opened her mouth, I presumed to argue with me, so I kept going without giving her a chance. I leaned forward, dropped my head and lowered my voice until I was speaking almost against her flesh. And Jesus, fuck. Her scent. Sweet and creamy, vanilla but something else, too. Intoxicating. “You don’t want to know how often I’ve considered bending you over my desk and spanking you?”

Chapter Four Rebecca Good Lord, the things he was saying to me. The way he was looking at me, like he was the lion and I was the wounded prey. He’d eat me up and swallow me whole. This was a side of Bennett I hadn’t seen before and I wasn’t altogether sure I wanted to see more of. Already I knew I couldn’t show up at work Monday and forget the way his words were making me feel. Feverish, hot and tingly all over. But it couldn’t be desire causing the ache between my legs. No way. Not at the image he’d just seared into my brain. “You don’t even have to respond,” he said, still whispering. His warm breath cascaded across my cheekbones, down the column of my throat. Yet somehow, I wasn’t moving away. “I can see the flush of your cheeks. You might not like that I’ve thought of it, but admit, you’re curious. That’s why you’re here, on a night like this.” Ah, but that was where he was wrong. Dead wrong. I wasn’t curious. Not at all. “I came because my friends, my neighbors, invited me.” “But you watched me take a crop to Kaila’s ass because somewhere, deep inside of you, you’re intrigued by all of this.” He was wrong. He had to be. I wasn’t intrigued. I asked Miranda questions because I wanted to ensure she was safe in her relationship. I asked her questions because what I saw

in her house scared me. And I hated that stupid emotion. I lived most of my youth in fear. Knowledge was power. “Stop,” I said. I was breathless. He’d stolen it with his husky voice and nearness. Inside the office Bennett Ashby was a bossy prick, but here, standing way too close to me, he was overpowering. All-consuming. “You’ve spoken to Miranda about BDSM, I presume?” “Yes.” I faced him, uncertain where he was going with this. In return, I was greeted with a flare in his eyes that sent a heated pulse to my sex. Crapitty crap crap. He couldn’t be right. “Then you know that ‘stop’ isn’t an acceptable safe word. If you want me to leave, Rebecca, all you have to do is ask. But, if you’d like to experience something more beautiful and pleasurable than you ever have before, I’m asking you, give me your hand and give me one night to show you all that this lifestyle has to offer.” My hands shook so bad I set my glass of water down. Curling my hands around the edge of the bar, I steadied myself. Everything he said rocked me back on my heels. I was shaking, a trembling mess of nerves and fear, but that wasn’t the only thing. I could deny it all I wanted, but I’d be lying. Bennett was one of the sexiest men I’d ever laid eyes on. He was emboldened and brash. Rude and bossy. Yet confidence poured from him like the richest scent of the finest wine. If anyone could deliver on what he was saying, it was him. I didn’t take many men to bed. I was too particular. I sought out soft men, kind men with manners and chivalry, but at the end of the few recent dates I’d had, a simple kiss on the cheek had done nothing for me. I had no desire to see them again. And the ones I did take to bed, the sex was perfunctory. Finished with little warm-up and

foreplay and the rare climax. I’d figured I was broken in some way. The way my body was responding to Bennett’s mere words told me perhaps I wasn’t. He was still standing close, but he’d pulled back. He was leisurely sipping his drink like he controlled the world around him, had all the patience, all the time to wait for my answer. “What would it entail?” Was that my voice that sounded so raw? As if sensing my nerves, how drastically far outside my comfort zone this entire conversation, this night was, he had the grace not to smile in victory. He set down his glass and leaned forward, hands clasped together on the bar. “We’ll go somewhere. Talk. See what you would like to experience, and go from there. But if you know anything about BDSM, you know that nothing happens without your informed consent, and you have the power to stop it any time.” He made it sound so simple, yet my heart was rioting inside my chest like a runaway freight train. “If it helps you relax, I can tell you that what you saw tonight is not typically what I prefer.” He’d used a crop on a half-naked woman. From my conversations with Miranda, I knew a crop barely left a sting, much less any pain. So was it less or more than he preferred? I didn’t have the guts to ask. “I’m not sure that helps, no.” “Then perhaps I can allay all the fears I see swirling in your mind, and tell you that I don’t prefer to use toys or tools. When I drive a woman to orgasms, when she’s writhing beneath me, I prefer knowing that it’s my hands causing her delicious ache, it’s my hands and my words and

my body that is driving her mindless, over and over and over again.” His hand settled on my shoulder and I shivered from the heat of his palm. What he described was fantastical. Not nearly as scary as the cross or the floggers hanging in the armoire in Miranda’s guest bedroom. He described things I wanted to experience: raw, mind-blowing, multipleorgasming sex. I opened my mouth to say yes, when I reached a hurdle that couldn’t be jumped. “You’re my boss, Bennett.” “And what happens on our personal time can be kept personal. One night, that’s what I’m asking for, and when we’re done, if you can tell me that you never want to experience anything close to submission again, I’ll respect it.” “With no pressure?” “Ah, Rebecca.” I felt his smile against my cheek as he leaned forward. “Don’t you remember, what I said? You have all the power here, even when I have you on your knees. Never confuse submission for weakness. You might be the one doing what you’re told, but you always have all of the power.” It was that contradiction I never understood. Perhaps there was only one way to learn it. “One night,” I croaked. I flinched from the dryness in my throat and reached for my water. “When?” His grin went wicked. Excitement travelled to the tips of my toes and fingers. He held out his hand, palm up and wiggled his fingers. “Why, tonight, of course.” I lifted my hand, fingertips trembling. Something unknown was buzzing in my veins, when an arm flung around my shoulders and yanked me away from him.

“I see you’re still here,” Miranda said, hugging me tightly. “How are you two getting along?” “Perfectly,” Bennett said. He arched a brow, daring me to argue with him. “How are you doing?” I asked Miranda. Thank goodness for her. Being in my friend’s embrace soothed me. I needed it more than ever. Now that she was here, and Shawn who had stopped next to Bennett, the realization of what I agreed to was unsettling. Miranda winked and pulled back from me. “Well warmed up.” She settled into Shawn like she always did. “Lovely to hear,” I murmured, and brought my glass of water to my lips. I had almost placed my hand in Bennett’s, allowed him to treat me like nothing more than a doormat and use me to simply get his rocks off. That’s what this was about, right? Men using women to their satisfaction. But the things he’d said. The visual he painted of something more than blissful. The same patience from earlier was simmering in his deep brown eyes as if he understood my sudden fear. “If you’ll excuse me,” Bennett said, setting his glass down. “I believe Rebecca and I were about to leave.” Or, maybe not. Crap. “Were you?” Shawn asked. His gaze flickered back and forth between us and he tightened his hold on Miranda. “Rebecca came with us.” “And with your permission, I’ll be taking her home.” He spoke like he actually needed Shawn’s approval and I almost stumbled backward, settling myself before I did so. Bennett wasn’t the kind of man who required permission from anyone. “I see,” Shawn said. “Are you okay with this, Rebecca?”

His head tilted, next to him, Miranda giggled. She covered her mouth with her fingers to hide it but amusement shone in her pretty blue eyes. “Well, um.” Bennett leaned toward me, tipped his head until his mouth was against my ear. His spicy scent washed over me like a waterfall. His mere presence undoing all the rationality I’d reached for. “Submit to me, Rebecca. One night. You’ll be treated like a queen and given more pleasure than anything you’ve imagined. Give me this night to show you.” “And if I say yes? What then?” “Then you’ll be screaming my name, multiple times throughout the night and into the morning.” It was wicked. Unrealistic. So very, very tempting. “And we won’t mention this at the office?” “If that’s what has you worried, then I promise you. I will not bring up anything that occurs between us at the office, unless you mention it first.” And that wouldn’t happen. What did I have to lose? One night to see what all the fuss was about. One night to understand what submitting truly meant beyond Miranda’s descriptions. One night to have my body used by Bennett Ashby. “Okay then.” He held out his hand again and I placed mine in his. His grin turned victoriously beautiful, blinding me from the whiteness of his teeth and the wicked tilt of his lips. He turned to Shawn. “Perhaps it will make you more comfortable if Rebecca and I follow you and Miranda back home. She mentioned you were her neighbors.” “Works for me,” Miranda chirped. “Rebecca?” Shawn asked. I grinned at Shawn. His protectiveness over me simply

because I was friends with his wife made everything rattle inside my brain. “That’s acceptable.” “Said with the enthusiasm of a woman being led to slaughter,” Bennett muttered, lips still tilted into a grin. Huh. Perhaps he had a sense of humor hidden beneath all his scowls and arrogance. “I suppose you’ll have to prove me wrong, then.” “Ah, that Miss Morales, will be my absolute pleasure.” Gulp. *** We were in Bennett’s black Audi. In front of us, Shawn’s BMW taillights stayed close. So far, Bennett had been a gentleman. After my agreement, he’d ushered me out of Luminous with all the gentlemanly qualities I typically sought. One hand on my lower back, guiding me gently but purposefully. When we reached outside, he’d taken off his black suit coat and draped it over my shoulders so I’d stay warm. We’d walked just behind Shawn and Miranda and when we reached Bennett’s car, he waited until Shawn pulled up next to us before pulling onto the street and following them. As soon as my hand slid into his, something between us had shifted. It stripped my confidence and my conversation, like I’d suddenly gone mute, waiting for his commands. Meanwhile, Bennett had walked as arrogantly and confident as ever, shoulders back, spine straight, chin up, although he’d slowed his steps to a more manageable pace for me to walk with him. Since he’d guided me into the passenger seat, not closing the door until I was settled and buckled in, the only sound in the car had been the bumps of his tires over potholes and

cracks. Needless to say, I was a nervous wreck. “Are you aware that your thoughts are spinning faster and louder than a roller coaster?” he asked, not taking his eyes off the road. “I’m not sure what I’m supposed to say right now.” “Do you have questions for me? I’m assuming you do.” Only one popped out. Because as much as we’d spoken, he still hadn’t had the soft, tender look in his eyes like he had for the woman he’d earlier called Kaila. “Who was that woman to you tonight? The one you were on stage with?” He turned and met my gaze for a moment before turning back to the road. “Of all the questions you could ask, that’s the most surprising.” “Is it?” He nodded. “Kaila’s a sub, unattached, and to be honest, much more intense than I. But she performs beautifully for a crowd.” “You said that you don’t typically use, um, well, you prefer your hand.” It was getting hot in his car. A quick glance at the heat told me that hadn’t risen, so it was my blood boiling with embarrassment. Lovely. Every man loved a splotchy, blubbering, terrified woman. Lover. Shit. What had I gotten myself into? “Yes. You’ll find that in BDSM, like any vanilla relationship, you could line up one hundred couples, and you’d have one hundred different examples. It’s not all that unlike any vanilla relationship, Rebecca. We all have our preferences, our ways of showing dominance and submission, and any partner, any relationship still needs to find the right fit and what works for them, together.” “You make it sound so reasonable.” “A good Dom sets forth expectations that are reasonable,

as well as clear. Most importantly, what I want you to know is that unlike Shawn, and what I’m assuming you’ve heard of his talents, I don’t want a woman to bend over a bench or be strapped to a cross for pleasure, nor do I need it. I enjoy the control, and a woman submitting. Whether at her knees or on her feet, a woman trusting me with the most precious parts of her and her desires, that’s the gift you give me.” A delicious shiver spiraled through me. I turned and watched the skyline of Grand Rapids fly by. “What you described sounds...manageable.” In truth it was beautiful. He treasured a woman who gave herself to him, trusted him. Wasn’t that what I wanted, at the crux of all of it? A man who treasured and cherished me? “I’m not a sadist. I’m a Dom and above all, a man. I’m not a monster, Rebecca.” But there was the conflict. “Yet you don’t get off unless you’re bossing a woman around.” “And to follow is always your choice. That’s why there are safe words. You’ve heard of them?” “Miranda’s is Buffalo.” I felt his gaze on me and twisted to meet his. His eyes twinkled. “Buffalo?” “A trip to South Dakota gone wrong apparently and she’s terrified of them.” His shoulders shook and his quiet laughter filled the car. “Understood, I suppose. But for the sake of this conversation and tonight, have you heard the terms yellow and red?” Miranda had explained them all to me. Along with the story of stampeding buffalo that had made me laugh so hard I’d almost peed my pants. “Yellow to pause and red to stop.”

“Use them. Nothing that will happen once we reach your house will occur if you have any hesitancy. Tonight is for learning, exploring, assuaging your curiosity you refuse to admit is there.” His hand settled on my thigh just above my knee. Due to the shortness of the dress, I felt every inch of his hand on my tingling skin. “If you have any questions, ask them. Any fear, pause.” Again, so reasonable. So backward. “What will you do to me?” His hand on my thigh tightened, shifted higher and pushed up my dress until his fingertips were nearly brushing across the seam of my upper thigh. “Any wicked thing you’ve ever wanted, and some you’ve never considered.”

Chapter Five Bennett A week ago, if anyone would have proclaimed that someday I’d have the sexy, reserved Rebecca Morales exposed and ready for any of my sexual whims, I’d have found the most expensive bottle of bourbon made and made a bet, assured I’d win. Thank God I hadn’t. Everything that had happened between Rebecca and me since I saw her at the rope was so far outside my realm of normal, I was still reeling from it. Yet I wasn’t passing on this opportunity, either. For months, far before she’d ever become my assistant, she’d tantalized me with hip-hugging skirts that showed off her luscious ass and shirts that fell seductively over the curves of her breasts. Soon, I’d have all of her in my hot and waiting palms. I couldn’t wait to get started. We entered her house, her hands shaking so hard with the key I almost took it from her. I didn’t. Despite her nerves, everything I’d said was true. Nothing would happen without her permission and she had to willingly invite me into her home. Like Little Red Riding Hood and the fox. My, what big teeth I had. I followed her into her house and when I shut the door behind me, I reached out and pulled my coat from her shoulders. She tensed at the first brush of my hands on her like she’d done in the car.

My goal? By the end of the night she’d be reaching for me, not freezing whenever I came near. “You doing okay? Need a drink or anything?” “Shouldn’t I be the one asking that? The little woman, serving the big, powerful man?” Her sass made my hand twitch, increased the desire to have her bent over my lap while I spanked her into obedience. I crossed my arms and waited until she turned around, expecting an answer. “Disrespect from a sub of mine earns immediate discipline, Rebecca. I’ve made it clear I’ll answer any questions you have, that we won’t do anything unless you consent, but you agreed to this night. This sass will only earn you a spanking. Unless that’s what you want?” A tremor rolled through her, as visible as the desire dilating her pupils. Yeah, she wanted this. But perhaps she actually wanted the choice stripped from her. “I’m sorry, Bennett. You’re right. That was rude, but you’ll have to excuse me if I feel overwhelmed.” “Sir or Mr. Ashby.” Her brow furrowed. “Pardon?” “Sir or Mr. Ashby. When you play with a Dom, you call them an appropriate name, and no, it’s not because you’re a little woman, it helps both parties understand their roles. As far as the drink, I can practically feel your nerves vibrating off you. As a Dom, my job is to take care of you and ensure you’re comfortable. There might be times I request you prepare a drink for me, if it’s my desire that you serve me. What you seem to lack understanding of is that serving goes both ways. I get you in the right headspace and take care of you so you trust me, and hopefully that leads to you willingly submitting.”

Her hands twisted together and she looked to her feet. Stepping out of her heels, she kicked them toward the closet. “Again, you make this sound so reasonable.” “It doesn’t have to be difficult.” A wicked grin stretched my lips. “Unless, of course, you choose to push the boundaries to see what the consequences would be.” “Subs do that?” “Some. Some find it enjoyable, but in our world we call them brats.” I lifted a hand at her outraged expression. “And before you shout back a feminist rant over the name, it’s our term for someone trying to top from the bottom, to get what they want without being respectful. If you want something, ask. If it pleases me to provide it, it will happen. And the word brat or slut or whore don’t have to have a negative connotation unless you assign it one. In my world, they’re not.” Her cheeks puffed out and she exhaled. “I think I’ll take that drink now.” I walked past the small living room straight to her kitchen near the back of her house, leaving her in the entryway. It gave her time to settle all that information inside her until it made sense. Submission wasn’t learned in a night, and despite Rebecca’s tendencies to look at her feet, and her seeming desire to learn and understand, I doubted she wanted this. A night of play, maybe, but not long term. Which was a serious, fucking huge pity. Once I got my hands on her, hopefully I got over my insane desire to have her bent over my desk. Tonight I could do all the wicked things to her I’d fantasized about and put it behind me. Hopefully then, I’d be able to start getting shit done and focusing again because the last two months had been hell. Hence the proposal I’d needed her to redo earlier today.

Her house looked to be a small, two-bedroom ranch. It was in a quiet, older and established neighborhood in Grand Rapids on the south side. Large oak and maple trees had lined the road, and in the spring, the leaves would provide a canopy over the narrow streets. Inside, her space was welldecorated and updated, the look created by a woman who firmly believed in the rule a place for everything and everything in its place I’d hired a decorator for my condo, and once she left, I packed up half the random junk and decor and put it in the trash. Clutter bugged the hell out of me, and I liked that while Rebecca’s home was cozy and warm, decorated in grays and blues, it wasn’t overly filled with faux vintage books and candles and pointless balls that sat in bowls you’d never use and didn’t need and just made dusting a pain in the ass. Not that I dusted, either. My housekeeper, Gloria, did all that for me every Thursday along with my grocery shopping. I met Rebecca in her living room and handed her the glass of water. She took it with hands that were still trembling. “Thank you.” I sat down on a suede gray chair that faced her and leaned back, relaxing my arms on the armrests. The only way to get rid of her fear was to begin. “Kneel at my feet when you’re ready to get started.” As far as commands went, it was an easy one. She still hesitated, eyes popping wide before she looked where I wanted her to—at my feet, not my eyes. When she didn’t move and didn’t drink her water, I spread my legs wider. “You can kneel at my feet or in between my legs, Rebecca, but one way or another, we’re going to get started. The location is yours to choose.”

Between my legs, though, would be glorious. It’d give her a direct line to my hardening dick. If I was an asshole, I’d adjust myself, show her how much just looking at her trim and toned legs were turning me on. With the short dress, I had a great view of them. When she still didn’t move, I continued. “Or you can say red and I can leave. Don’t forget the choice to submit is always yours.” “But while I’m submitting, it’s your way or no way.” “Yes.” I tapped my fingers on the chair, letting her see my growing impatience. She understood enough to know she was stalling fruitlessly. “And if you choose not to kneel, I can spread you over my knees for disobeying and disrespecting. Last chance to make the choice.” That lit a fire under her. She scampered to the side of the chair, and dropped to her knees, one at a time, setting the glass of water on the table next to her while she moved. “Is this okay, Ben—Mr. Ashby?” She’d remembered. On her knees, she sat back on her heels, like she knew exactly what I wanted. The hem of her dress rode up to the tops of her thighs. If I leaned down, I’d finally get to know what color panties she was wearing. Her hands were on her knees, palms up and I grinned. “You’ve spoken to Miranda about this quite a bit, haven’t you?” She nodded. “You look beautiful. For reference, though, when I have my subs kneel, they do it naked and with their knees further apart so I can see their pussy whenever I want.” She jerked in response and I settled my hand on top of her head, not pushing, just holding her steady. “And before you say anything,” I said, dropping my voice. “You’ve pleased me Rebecca. For your sake, I’ll go slow tonight. I’m simply

letting you know my preference. But you’ve done well. Thank you for not safe wording.” She shivered, goose bumps popped on her arms and I resisted the urge to dig my fingers into her scalp. For someone so hesitant, she was awfully turned on. “Tell me, Rebecca.” I massaged her scalp to calm her. And to touch her. Damn I wanted my hands on her ass. “When you’re like this at my feet, kneeling, how do you feel?” “Not as uncomfortable as I thought, Mr. Ashby, but still weird.” “And if I tell you that you here, at my feet, waiting to please me makes me hard as cement, how does that make you feel?” “Jesus,” she whispered. “I don’t know.” “Sure you do. Tell me. Are you wet? Are you thinking about how turned on I am by this?” Her throaty, raw and breathless voice cracked. “Yes. Yes, I’m wet, sir.” Sir. Holy shit. Never had that one simple word done so much to me. It slammed into my chest and my fingers dug into her hair like I’d been trying to resist. Hell. This woman. “Good girl. Thank you for your honesty. Are you ready to continue?” “Can I ask—” “We’ll do whatever I say. That’s what will happen next.” She shuddered as she breathed heavily, blowing it out through her parted lips. I wanted them wrapped around my dick, my shaft lodged deep in her throat as I shot down deep inside of her. She was undoing me more than any woman I’d met and we hadn’t even done anything yet. What the hell had I gotten myself into with her? “I’m ready, sir.”

Yes. Music to my ears. “I want you to look at me, and tell me what you want tonight.” She hesitated, but lifted her head. As she did, I dropped my hand from her head to the side of her neck. I wanted to be touching her, wanted her to feel me at every moment of the night. My hands or my body would be touching her in some way, shape, or form until I left. Which hopefully wouldn’t happen for hours yet. Heat seared into my chest as she lifted her amber-brown eyes to mine. Something like being branded with an iron, I assumed. It took everything in me not to jerk back, not to show her how much her innocence affected me. Or the blush on her cheeks. Or the glint in her eyes. She was scared, but curious too, and she was curious about something more than just submitting. She wanted something. “What would you like, sub?” Nothing like washing away the blush with the reminder of her place. I’d revel in it later. When she was screaming my name with my fingers bringing her off, again and again and again. “Tell me, Rebecca. You’ve had time to think about it. What would you like me to do tonight?” “I’m having a hard time believing I actually get to choose.” I could have teased her, lightened the mood so she was fully comfortable, but I didn’t. It was much more fun to keep her guessing. “If you can’t tell me what you want, I’ll decide for you, you know.” She glanced at the floor, lips twitching. “Figured that,” she muttered. She lifted her head again, and gave me that

burning sensation in my chest. Perhaps I needed a doctor. A heart specialist. “I’d like a spanking, sir.” Not what I was expecting. Hold her hands while I fucked her, yes. Eat her out, yes. She went right for the gusto. Awesome. Because I couldn’t wait. “Very well.” I showed no emotion, but I couldn’t stop watching her fight a grin. If she thought she was winning, she’d learn the truth soon. “Stand and strip. Then show me where your room is.”

Chapter Six Rebecca I expected my request to surprise him. Shame on me. I’d only known Bennett as a boss for a couple of months, but I should have known I wouldn’t get the upper hand with him. He was successful in business because he seemed to have a direct line to the future. Why would this be different? “Sir?” His hand on my neck tightened, gripping me in a way that didn’t scare me, but my pulse still jumped. Every time he touched me, shivers of delight spread through my veins. Just like in the bar when he was so close, he made me feel funny things. Unknown things. He’d clearly scrambled my brain. “You heard me, Rebecca. And I know you’re new, and I know you’re nervous, but if you continue to question every command I give you, you will not need your safe word because I will be gone. Obey, yellow, or red. Those are your choices. Questioning me without respectfully asking me to explain or pause or slow down is rude, and I’m done warning you. Now, if you want the spanking you requested, you’ll get it. But first, you need to stand and strip and lead me to your room.” This man. The arrogance he wore in the office like his well-fitted suit was on fine display. But damn it. In the office, it made me want to stab him in the jugular with a

pen. In my own house, at his knees, if the consistent pulsing at my sex was any indication, I wasn’t the least bit infuriated. Damn it. I wanted this, even if it was terrifying and uncomfortable. He was explaining everything and giving me time. And like he’d reminded me, I had options. But I was never one for backing down. “You’re right sir,” I said, placing my palms to the floor. I rose on shaking legs. “Thank you for your reminder.” “Beautiful,” he murmured. My hands went to the bottom of my dress. Bennett’s gaze had watched me stand and then dropped to where my hands fell. He was so close to me. His knee brushed against mine as I stepped back to put space between us. “No,” he said, still murmuring. His voice was thick, gritty. “Come stand in between my legs when you undress.” Oh shit. I stayed in place and he arched a brow. Damn it. I didn’t want him to leave. He’d started this crazy, swirling mess inside me, and now I wasn’t only curious to see how it ended, I wanted it. Just once. One night. A spanking and a wild night of fucking. I could totally do this. I stepped forward and stood between his legs. His hands fell to my hips. “Thank you, Rebecca. You’re doing very well.” His thumb swiped inside my hip bones. Fantastical sensations swirled in my stomach. Oh God. Just his thumbs touching me through my dress were making me wet. I couldn’t ever remember a time, or a man, who made me feel like this. Even my handy-dandy plug-in electric vibrator never made me feel this hot and needy. And that thing was a miracle worker.

“Your Dom gave you a compliment, sub. What do you say?” Sub. I should have been disgusted. Last week, I would have been. When Bennett said it, with those eyes fixed so deeply on me, something entirely different ignited. Something like comfort and contentment. How odd, that. “Thank you, sir.” “Very well. Now strip. You can’t imagine all the times I’ve thought about your body, how many times I’ve stroked off to the vision of your ass and your breasts seared into my brain. How many times I’ve wanted to suck on your nipples, and wonder if your undergarments are as conservative as your clothes.” “Are you always so crass?” “Does it offend you to hear a man thinks you’re sexy?” Another arched brow. Another challenge. And when he put it that way, no. That wasn’t what I was feeling at all. “No it doesn’t.” Before I could second-guess myself again, before I could make him angry, I curled my fingers at the hem of my dress. It was stretchy and clingy. It also didn’t have a zipper. So I pulled it up and off me as quickly as I could, my hair brushing against my lower back as it fell. And holy shit. I’d never a seen a man watch me so intently. So fixed on me that I actually saw lust and need hit him so fiercely he clenched his jaw to keep from growling. Whether that was what Bennett did or not, didn’t matter. It was what it looked like, what it said to me, and that look, that tightness in his jaw and the low groan deep in his throat sent something else spiraling through me. Something unknown and unexperienced. Confidence. Before that evaporated, I removed my strapless bra and

dropped it to the floor. “Stop.” He’d removed his hands when I reached for my dress, but now they were back. Thumbs at the satin edge of my black thong. Eyes glued to the center of my thighs. “Bennett? I mean, sir?” He hadn’t spoken, hadn’t moved. But his heated gaze was doing wicked things to my nipples. They pebbled and tingled. Painful. Hard. God, I wanted to pinch them to relieve the ache he created. “You staring at me is making me wet.” He nodded once, brushing his thumbs beneath the band of my panties. “Thank you for your honesty.” He gripped the thin satin strip of my thong and tugged. He leaned forward, his lips resting just below my navel. “I’m taking off your panties. God, I can smell you. Do you know how delicious you smell when you’re aroused? I could bottle this, inhale it every time my dick gets hard and it’d get me off.” His words were nasty. And yummy. Was this what D/s was all about? Making someone else so turned on they turned to a puddle of goo? So far, he’d been bossy, but respectful. And every time he commanded me to do something, he followed it with a compliment so descriptive I could probably get off by his words alone. The cool satin slid down my thighs and my pussy clenched as cool air grazed across the exposed parts of me. “I want to kiss you,” he whispered. “Can I? Here?” I didn’t even understand why he asked. But before I could answer, his thumb brushed against my already swollen clit. “Yes,” I gasped, my knees wobbling. “Please.” His lips brushed against me. “I wasn’t expecting you bare, but fucking hell you’re sexy, sub. So damn sexy.” Another brush of his lips, no tongue, only little flickers of his lips on my clit and above it.

“Please,” I whispered, gasping as he continued teasing me. “I could come.” “I know. And you will.” He pulled back, pushing me with his hands at my hips as he stood. He didn’t let go of me until he stood directly in front of me. “As soon as you’re done with your spanking, unless you don’t come during it.” “Oh God.” I swayed forward and he placed his hand at my hip. “I don’t know...” “You can do this. You’ve been perfect so far, a spanking will be mind-blowing. Trust me, Rebecca.” One hand at my waist another slid up my arm to my shoulder and cupped the side of my throat. Both of his thumbs moved, tender, caresses just beneath my jaw and at my lower stomach. “Are you ready?” “Yes,” I croaked. I cleared my throat. “Yes, sir.” “Good. Then show me to your room.” I didn’t want to go there. My room, my bed, my personal space. It seemed so intimate, and this was quickly unraveling into something more than what seemed like a session. He was being too tender, too gentle. “Can we stay out here?” “Is going to your room a hard line for you?” I blinked rapidly. How could I explain without seeming naive? Impossible. “Let me guess,” Bennett said, he tugged me toward him until my breasts brushed against his shirt. The fabric abraded my nipples and I moaned from the friction. His lips were at my ear, warm breath skating across my cheek. “You don’t want to go to your room tomorrow or the next day or in a week, and have to look around your room and have the vivid memory of what you know is coming. You want the distance and the separation so when I’m walking by you at work, not mentioning this night, you won’t later return to

your room and remember the way my body makes you feel still lingering in your bed.” Since I couldn’t argue with him, I stayed silent. And that was when he rocked me more than he already had. “Here’s the thing, though, sub. Is that I want you to have those memories. I want you to have those struggles, because I want you to someday walk into my office, drop to your knees, and ask me, beg me, to do this to you all over again, as often as I want.” Shit. He had to be kidding. “Now, we’ve discussed this before. Room or Red.” “Room,” I breathed out before I could overthink it. I wouldn’t beg him. I wouldn’t drop to my knees on the floor of his office regardless of how good the night was. I was a woman of my word, and I’d already set the parameters. I would never kneel before Bennett in his office and beg him to spank me. “I’ll follow you. For too many weeks now, I’ve jacked off to the sway of your ass, wondering how plump and perfect it would be, and now I get to see it.” He spun me around so my back was to him and I led the way past my fireplace, one guest room, and the only bathroom in the house that you could enter from either the hallway or my bedroom. Without pausing, I pushed open the door to my bedroom and walked straight into the large space. The house was small and nothing special, the bedroom sold me on the place. The room was large because at some point, this home had three bedrooms. Somewhere along the way, a wall had been knocked down. In its place was a sitting area where I had a chaise lounge beneath a large window. Next to it, a fireplace that had been added on with the room demolition. Most nights, I came to my room to wind

down before bed and ended up reading on the chaise in front of the fireplace. Especially in the winter and fall when it was frigid outside. The windows in my living room hadn’t been updated and could be drafty but my room was cozier, homier. There wasn’t a hint of draft or chill in the room when he entered behind me, the click of the door echoing like a gong drum. His voice rumbled behind me starling me. “I’ve imagined you over my knee squealing as I lay my hands on you, but tonight I’ve decided we’re going to do something different.” “Like ignore this insanity and you’ll leave and we’ll pretend this never happened?” “Ah, don’t back out on me now Rebecca.” His hands curved around my shoulders. With my back to him, I couldn’t see him, but as his hands slid down my arms, up the curve of my hips and around my waist, his touch left what I knew would be a lasting impression. I leaned into him, the gentle grazing of hardened, callused palms on my pebbled abdomen. His hands spanned my waist and pushed me forward until I was in front of the wall, hands falling forward to stop my fall. “What the—” “Quiet,” he said in my ear. His voice, the warm rasp of his voice so delicious, I shivered. “How are you doing?” One of his hands slid up my side, cupped my jaw and pressed, turned me until I faced him. Our eyes were inches apart, our lips even closer. A whimper stuck in my throat. His eyes, deep brown pools, swirled with warmth as his gaze flittered over my face. His hand was soft on my cheek. It was that look, the same exact one he’d given the woman he whipped earlier that undid me.

“Bennett,” I whispered. Lips quirked at one side. “You remember what you’re supposed to call me, right?” “I’m sorry, Mr. Ashby. I forgot. Please.” “Please what?” Again, I couldn’t summon the energy to find his goading as irritating as it was in the office. Instead, I wanted it. Wanted his teasing and his pushing and my goodness I wanted his hands on me however they came. “Please spank me, sir.” His forehead pressed against mine. Hands digging in at my waist and my cheek. “Hell, Rebecca. I am undone by you.” We were even then. His lips trailed my cheek, skated down to my jaw and then back to my ear. “Now, make sure your palms are flat on the wall and stick this sexy backside out for me. Okay? Let me know when you’re ready.” My stomach dropped to the floor. My fingers stretched on the cool wall, the plaster ice against my skin. Tipping my butt out, I pressed my fingertips until my knuckles could pop. “Ready, Mr. Ashby.” How in the hell could I go back to the office on Monday and call him that? I’d have to find another name for him. Silence thickened the room. He stood behind me, not touching me, yet my skin grew tight with want. I waited for what seemed like forever until his palm pressed against my lower back. “I could look at you all night.” “Please do more than that.” His chuckle soothed me as his hand began warming my backside with relaxing, large circles. He squeezed and dropped my flesh until his hand disappeared. Before I could

breathe, already overwhelmed and desiring his touch on me, his hand came back down. One quick slap downward that made me jerk forward, my arms losing their strength. “Ow!” I shouted, as heat seared my skin and spread outward. “Damn it.” “Get in position. Nine more Rebecca, and if it helps, count them.” His lips were at my ear. “Focus on absorbing the pain, not running from it. Trust me, it’ll get better and when you’re done, you’ll get all of me.” He stepped behind me, pressed his front to my back. His erection pressed against me. He was hard. Large. “God, Mr. Ashby, please.” “Nine more, can you take them?” His hand slipped around to my front, to my navel and south until his fingers were running along my clit. “You’re so damn wet and swollen. Is that for me?” “Yes.” I rolled my hips, seeking him. Searching. “Please.” “I’m going to dream for weeks to come about the way you beg me.” He was torturing me. My thighs quivered, tension and heat barreling through me as his fingers teased me until I was standing at the edge. Toes curling over, staring out into an abyss that held the promise of bliss. This was one night. He needed to get started. “Nine more. Ready?” He stepped back, dropping his hand from me and I moaned. “Damn it.” “Trust me. Waiting will make it better. I asked you a question.” I was ready to come. I was ready to throw myself at a man who only hours ago, I’d believed to be cockiest man I’d ever met. I was also ready for a spanking. “Yes, sir. I’m ready.”

I barely got the word out before his palm came down, slapping against my other cheek. Two more in quick succession followed and I focused on the spreading heat. The way it blistered and fanned out until it threaded down my thighs. “You doing okay? Want me to continue?” “Please, sir.” His hand came back and he worked in a pattern that had me arching into him, but never quite knowing what to expect. I counted every one, focused on breathing. Focused on the fact that he was getting off on this. Like I could forget the size of his erection. “Nine, Mr. Ashby.” I was breathless. Aching. His hand came down one last time, hand covering my entire ass. It stung and I arched forward, screaming. My arms collapsed, fingers slipping on the wall but I didn’t hit it. Bennett’s arm wrapped around my stomach and he pulled me to him while my limbs went liquid and then his hands and fingers were exactly where I needed them. “Oh God,” I moaned. He pushed two fingers inside me. His thumb pressed against my clit. I shattered into a thousand pieces, collapsing from the sensations thundering through my body. “Bennett!” I screamed as my orgasm pulled me under, ripped me out to sea and sent me spinning in a thousand directions until I was in his arms. And then I was up, cradled by his strength, and flying down on the bed. He was between my legs, hips pressing against me and I clawed at him as the tide pulled me back to the shore, my heart rate calming. “Holy shit,” I whispered, fingers digging into the cotton of his shirt. “I’ve never...”

“Come so hard? Amazing what a spanking can do for you, huh?” Back to cocky. I couldn’t summon the strength or energy to roll my eyes. My limbs were heavy, languid, yet as Bennett’s lips came down and brushed against my cheek, slowly moved toward my lips, I turned to him. “Please, fuck me,” I rasped against his lips right before they pressed against mine. He took my mouth, plundered me without hesitation and I met him instantly. Our tongues tangled together, his chest fell to mine, the weight of him perfectly delicious. “Hands above your head,” he said and I listened. There was no reason to hesitate. I’d already enjoyed him too much. He pinned me with my arms above my head, stretched tight above me and looked down at me. And when he spoke, he assured me the best parts of the evening were still to come.

Chapter Seven Bennett Rebecca coming apart at the seams had to be the most beautiful thing I’d ever witnessed in my life. Like watching a butterfly spread its wings for the first time, or the Northern Lights in their full, cloudless-sky glory. “I gotta say, you come apart like that all the time and I’m going to be thinking of the way you light up for a very, very long time.” I pushed her hands into the bed, reminding her to keep them exactly where they were. Our gazes met, and hell, I was done for. This girl, this night. She was driving me insane. I stood from the bed and unbuttoned my shirt just enough until I could tear it off. In quick movements, I shucked my clothes and grabbed a condom from my pocket, throwing two more on the bed next to Rebecca. Her lips parted as she stared at the condom packets next to her. Sheathed, I climbed in between her spread thighs. Her pussy was still dripping. Her thighs shook so hard I thought she was going to lose use of her limbs. I planned on seeing if I could make that happen. “Please.” Her whimpers drew my balls tight. She arched up, seeking me and I pulled back just to hear her frustrated groan. Heaven to my ears. Desperately needing me was almost as beautiful as her orgasm. “Like it when you beg, sub. Do it again, better, and I

might just give you what you want.” “Sir. Bennett. Please.” Her head shook back and forth. Caramel tresses tickled my hand where I pressed hers back into the bed. Keeping my gaze on her, I wrapped my other hand around my dick and slid it through her wetness. Soaked. Hell, I needed in her. “Need a bit more begging.” Her hands fought against my grip. Straining against my hold. Her breasts swayed and jumped as she wrestled to free her hands. I held her more firmly. She’d learn that the fight was half the fun for me. “God, please, sir. Please.” “You want this more than anything else, don’t you?” “Yes.” “You want me more than anyone else you’ve ever needed?” Her glare hit me and her lips pressed together. I pressed the tip of my dick against her opening. “Come on, you can admit it.” Another buck, back arching off the bed and fingernails curved to dig into my hand. “You’re a jerk.” “I know. I’ll also screw you into oblivion as soon as you admit it.” She inhaled a sharp breath and narrowed her eyes. “Yes, Mr. Ashby, that was the best orgasm I’ve ever had and I want more. Now, please, pretty please, can you fuck me?” Her tone was insolent. Her words perfect. I’d punish her for the sass later, after I had my dick in her tight heat. “Very well then, your wish is my honor to fulfill.” I winked, showing her that I was teasing and was rewarded with another glare. It lacked heat considering her flushed cheeks and messed hair but it still made my dick jump.

I lifted off her and then slammed deep inside her. I didn’t give her time to prepare, didn’t give her body time to stretch around me, but the way she groaned lit up my spine like a fireworks show. Fuck. Her legs wrapped around me, ankles locked at my lower back as she tried to hold me against her, but hell if I could allow that. The need to move, to fuck her, to pound myself into her so deep I left my mark deep inside her thundered through me. “Feet on the bed, Rebecca. Spread them as wide as you can.” She gasped, whimpered and writhed against my hand. I grinned, looking down at her. “Fight all you want, honey, but you don’t get to come again until you’re doing what I want.” And for a moment, the idea of denying her was thrilling, just to see her fuming pissed off at me. My dick hardened further and I swiveled my hips as she moved her ankles off me. “I think I hate you,” she whispered. I pulled out and slammed inside. “Yeah, I don’t think that’s quite true.” To keep her quiet, I leaned down, slammed my mouth against hers and kissed her. Jesus. She took everything I gave her. I could get lost in the feel of her. I moved, thrusting inside her while I fucked her mouth with my tongue. With my hand around her wrist, the rapid beat of her pulse increased. “So damn good,” I groaned against her mouth. Her slick, warm heat sucked me in like a vice, wrapped around me every time I withdrew like the last thing her body wanted was to be without me. I was relentless in my pursuit

of her, my mouth devoured her until her scent and her taste consumed me. She wiggled against my grip, and I let go with one of my hands so I could play with her tits. I lifted one of her breasts and sucked her nipple into my mouth. “Shit! Mr. Ashby!” She cried out, arched into me and splintered. Her body quaked as an orgasm hit her hot and fast. Her pussy clamped around my dick, sucked me in and hugged me so tightly I was at risk of having my brains sucked out through my cock. “Fuck,” I groaned, riding her orgasm, jaw clenching while I watched her. Sublime. She was fucking exquisite. “Get your eyes on me,” I growled. Her amber eyes flashed wide, eyelids heavy. “Watch me come, Rebecca. Watch what you do to me.” My hips pistoning with rapid thrusts, I shook the bed, slammed her headboard against the wall and pushed myself deep inside her. I came, groaning her name. The taste of her was so deep inside me, her eyes flashing in awe, I knew it’d take a lifetime to dig her out of me. *** After the first time I came, I cleaned both of us up. I took the washcloth back to the bathroom, tossed it on the counter and when I returned, she’d rolled to her stomach. One leg bent, one of her hands under her cheek, she watched me stroll back into her room. Her gaze dropped to my dick and under her lust-ridden gaze, it hardened. I stroked it twice, walked to the bed and growled. “On

your knees, ass in the air.” I had a sudden need to taste her all over again and as she listened, I climbed on the bed, slid beneath her, pulled her hips down to my mouth and ate her. And fuck. Her taste, her whimpers. The way she gripped the sheets and sighed, moaned when I hit the perfect spots of her. She came wildly. Tiny, high-pitched whimpers ripped from her throat, I wanted to hear reverberating in my ears for as long as I could hear. I took her again, and again, came so many times I wasn’t sure I had anything left to give her, but every time she matched me. Cried my name, stared deep into my eyes when I commanded, and then, when it was done... She thanked me. Fucking thanked me like we’d had a business dinner. She wrapped a robe around her, belting it at the waist like she was locking me out. Multiple orgasms with Rebecca Morales was more than I ever expected it to be and it wasn’t because she submitted. It was because it was her. Sassy and sweet and greedy and giving. “Well, uhm. Thank you for tonight.” She couldn’t have made her discomfort more obvious. Another damn thank you. I didn’t want her gratitude. I wanted her to offer herself to me. I should have comforted her and reassured her, but I was just as thrown off my game. I’d been with enough women over the years to know that a woman like Rebecca didn’t come along very often. And as much as I wanted, was looking for that woman, she’d shown no indication she wanted to be that. I was smart enough to know when I’d met my match. I opened her front door, curled my hand around it and

looked back at her over my shoulder. “Good night, Rebecca.” “See you later, Bennett.” Ah, fuck it. I was never one to back down from a match or a competition. “Happy New Year, Miss Morales. I hope this year is your best one yet. I have a feeling it will be.” Her lips parted in shock and I walked through the door, shutting it behind me before she could argue with me.

Chapter Eight Rebecca “This one,” Miranda said. A red skirt and silver silk blouse went flying from the closet where she was digging and joined the growing pile on my bed. “Miranda—” She peeked her head through the door, garter belt in hand along with black thigh-highs. “These, too. And you need to hurry or you’re going to be late.” For work. Where I was going to see Bennett after a night of insanely crazy—surprised I didn’t have a heart attack from the palpitations he gave me when I came—sex. And I came wildly. Multiple times. Bennett had managed to give me more orgasms in a few hours than I’d ever had in a month. Or a year. Which was why I couldn’t wear the outfits Miranda was tossing my way. Although it was my fault, since I’d called her freaking out about what in the heck I should wear. “I’m not sure this is the look I want to go for.” I picked up the silk stockings, and let them fall through my fingers. “I thought you wanted to drive him crazy.” I skewered her with a glare. “I think what I said when I called you over here was, ‘help me find something to wear that says I’ve complete forgotten New Year’s Eve ever happened.’” Her lips pulled to one side and she shrugged. “Huh. See, and I heard, ‘Miranda, I want to show the man who gave me crazy amazing orgasms how little affected I am by that, but I

don’t want him forgetting about me for a single second.’” I picked up the silk shirt before it could wrinkle and shook it out. Holding it in front of me, I faced her. “And a shirt that shows this much cleavage is what you’d pick?” She glanced down at her wrist, tapping it like she was actually wearing a watch. “Time’s ticking, dear.” “I never should have called you yesterday.” “Actually,” she sang while I fisted the clothes she’d chosen into my hands and held them to my chest. “I called you to check on you, and make sure you were okay and you spilled all the tiniest, most delicious details faster than my two-year-old nephew can spill a bottle of orange juice.” She had a point. She had done that. Bennett’s car lights had barely disappeared down the street before my phone rang and Miranda was on the other end, checking in on me. “You’re a good friend.” “I know. And I didn’t steer you wrong about Luminous either. I mean, I didn’t expect you to jump in with both feet and hook up with a Dom that all the subs are dying to be beneath.” I may have told her too much. “But I won’t steer you wrong about this either. Trust me, Rebecca. This outfit will drive Bennett crazy, and when you get to work, you act like nothing happened and he’ll go insane.” She wiggled her eyebrows. “Or, you could just drop to your knees and beg for his dick like he said he wanted you to do.” And since that wouldn’t happen in the next decade... “I’m getting dressed now.” I hurried to the bathroom because in all of Miranda’s crazy ramblings, she was also right. I needed to get moving or I was going to be late. “I’ll let myself out. Call me if you need me!” “Tell Shawn I’m counting down the days for that rack of lamb.” “Will do, honey. Have a great day!”

Her footsteps grew quieter until I heard my front door close behind her, and I focused on quickly getting ready for work. I went heavier on my make-up, spent more time on my hair and despite still thinking Miranda had more than one screw loose, I dressed in the clothes she’d insisted on. Complete with garter belt and stockings. By the time I got to work, my head was spinning. I’d had one day to recover from my sexcapades with Bennett Ashby. One day to try to forget the way I’d reacted when his hand landed on my ass, where he’d fucked me so hard my inner thighs and abs still ached. And yesterday, it’d been difficult to sit. But I’d experimented. Perhaps I had a better understanding of a Dom and sub and what that entailed. Bennett might have spanked me, but he’d been patient. He had calmly gone through the rules, checked in to remind me of my options. He’d been patient in his bossiness and rough while he drove into me, repeatedly bringing me to orgasm in a way I knew my super electric plug-in vibrator would never satisfy me the same again. It was time to put it behind me. It was one night. I was satisfied sexually in a way I’d never experienced. And with as calm as he’d been, I had a better understanding of Miranda and Shawn’s relationship. Mission Accomplished. So why was I already feeling that familiar tingle of arousal between my thighs and why were my nipples aching as they strained against my lace bra? It didn’t matter. I had a plan. Go to work, do my job, keep my head down and my mind focused. I’d do my work and ignore him. It couldn’t be that hard. For the last two months, I’d become adept at acting like Bennett didn’t bother me one bit.

“You can do this,” I muttered to no one except the view of the parking garage outside my windshield. Peeling my fingers from my steering wheel, I stretched the ache out of my knuckles and grabbed my purse and work bag, repeating. “You can do this.” Hopefully, I actually could. *** Bennett charged into work like someone was holding his sister (if he even had one) for ransom, and he was taking no prisoners in his quest to kill the maniacs while ripping apart the world in his search for her. And...perhaps I’d been watching too many dramatic action movies. Which wasn’t the point. I was still going to kill him. The next time he growled my name as he prowled by my office, not bothering to look at me as he snapped, “Miss Morales, my office,” in a way that left little room for me to say one stinking word like he’d done two seconds ago, I was going to leap from my chair, wrap my manicured fingers around his throat, and choke the arrogance and breath out of him. Needless to say, Miranda’s dress ensemble failed to do what she said it would. It wasn’t driving him crazy. He hadn’t even glanced at me long enough to see what I was wearing. It shouldn’t have bothered me, but as I stood and smoothed the red skirt down my thighs, it did. Because damn it, I’d wanted him to walk into the office, maybe stutter a bit, or trip over his feet. I wanted his eyes to trail down my body in that way it had when he’d made me orgasm for the fourth time. Or maybe that one had been a really long third one. See? I was still so messed up and

twisted and he truly didn’t care. What an idiot I’d been. Now I had to face him for the umpteenth time that day, already having worked through the lunch because the proposal I’d done on New Year’s Eve had been less than impeccable, sit in front of him across from his desk while he barked orders at me without bothering to look up from his desk. And that damn tingle of arousal that had hit me in the car still hadn’t dissipated. If anything, every time he growled my name like he wanted to rip my head off, increased it. Stupid, stupid, stupid. I grabbed my iPad, notebook, and pen off my desk and made my way to his office like a man on his way to the electric chair. His fingers were wildly tapping on the keyboard of his laptop and I forced my gaze to a blank spot on his desk. Those damn fingers. I still remembered the way he moved them inside me. Thick, strong. And when he’d held my hands down with those same hands maniacally pounding away on his keys, I’d never felt more centered in my life. I had to murder him. It was the only way possible I was ever going to forget the other night. I slipped into the leather chair opposite his sleek, black desk and waited until he stopped typing. Every moment I waited, that tingle turned to a throb until I was certain he could smell how turned on I was. His dark eyes narrowed on the computer, his hair mussed like he’d been scrubbing it all day, and his scruff along his cheeks all gave hints at his frustration. But it was his dress shirt, crisp and white and rolled up and pushed to the elbows I couldn’t pull my gaze away from. Veins popped on his arms, tendons bunched as he typed.

I’d experienced the strength of those arms intimately. I’d slid my tongue along the inside of his wrist. I’d bitten into a chunk of muscle hidden beneath the collar of his shirt. And to him, I was a meaningless one-night stand. Regret pummeled into my chest at the same time he pushed the computer away and turned to me. “Where are you on the proposal?” Not even a hello. Or a question. Just a demand. They weren’t nearly as sexy as they were when we were naked. Stop thinking about that! “I’m almost done. I’ll have it to you by the morning.” Which meant staying until at least nine o’clock tonight to complete it. But for once, I wasn’t upset about having to work late. If I went home, I’d smell the lingering scent of his cologne. When I walked into my room, I’d remember the way he spanked me while I’d braced myself against my wall. I’d done all of that willingly and now, sitting in front of him, his dark brown eyes blanked of any emotion, I’d never felt more like a fool. Anger burned in my eyes and I dropped my gaze to my lap. “What else do you need, Bennett?” I’d dropped the Mr. Ashby the first time he called me into his office. If he cared that I was no longer addressing him the way I’d done since I’d been promoted, he said nothing. The tapping of a pen on the desk got my attention and I lifted my gaze. He was staring at me, his gaze penetrating even if he didn’t show emotion. A muscle jumped in his jaw before he turned to his computer. He clicked the mouse. “Schedule an appointment for Thursday afternoon so I can meet with Anderson Jakobs regarding the proposal. I want this nailed down immediately. Also, that morning, I have an hour opening to go over the town home complex with Ryan. Friday afternoon is the

groundbreaking ceremony for Rolling Heights.” I was busy scribbling down all of his notes, my pen scratching so hard on my paper it also cut through. The anger hadn’t dissipated and I was still blinking back tears in my eyes when I realized he’d stopped talking. Dropping my pen, I lifted my head. “Is that all?” I asked when he didn’t continue speaking. He was watching me in a way that wasn’t nearly as blank as it’d been all day. I took a moment to compose myself. If he saw the conflicting emotions inside me, I couldn’t bear it. “You’ll come with me to the ceremony.” “What?” As if he hadn’t just offered me an opportunity I’d been dying to see, he continued. “Rolling Heights was the first project you worked on with me when you were promoted and you did well. You deserve to be there.” And hell must have frozen over. Or pigs were flying. I flicked my gaze to the windows to check. Perhaps in a split second, Bennett had been replaced with someone who gave a shit. He was actually acknowledging I’d done something good around here. I couldn’t fathom any option actually happening. “Okay, thank you. Mr.—Bennett.” I caught myself and looked at him. In that split second, a muscle popped in his jaw and he turned back to his computer. “You’re dismissed.” Oh yay. With the compliment and kindness and all, I thought he was over his assholery. Should have known that wouldn’t have happened. I stood from the chair and left his office, leaving his door open and not bothering to slam it shut behind me like I wanted to.

Back in my office, I dropped my head into my hands as my shoulders shook. I had to get over this insane attraction to him. We’d had sex. That was it. I was acting like I expected him to be thankful for getting to stick his dick inside me. What happened the other night might as well have been any regular night for him. He didn’t care that he’d fucked me. In fact, he’d promised he wouldn’t mention our night, keeping our personal and our professional lives separated. I just didn’t think he’d be the same bossy prick he’d always been. But that was my fault. And now I was learning. The only way Bennett was going to settle soft and kind eyes on me and whisper gentle words in my ears again was if I dropped to my knees and begged him to.

Chapter Nine Bennett It took every ounce of self-control I possessed to stay in my chair while Rebecca hurried out of my office like I’d set her on fire. It’d taken every ounce of self-control I possessed to stay away from her all day. For the last thirty-six hours, I’d jacked off to memories of her and our night together more times than I’d actually come inside her. One night wasn’t enough. I didn’t know what kind of game she was playing, but I was pissed the fuck off. When I got to the office today, my dick did the same salute it always did when I stepped off the elevator knowing I was going to be seeing her any moment. I expected to walk by her office, get a glimpse of her standard black shirt, buttoned up, and tucked behind her desk so I couldn’t see the sexy as hell legs that had been wrapped around my waist and slung over my shoulders while I’d repeatedly slid deep inside her. Instead, the first view I’d had of her had me biting back a growl of fucking lust that had slammed into my chest so hard I had to stop and look away. That red skirt curved her ass as she stood at the edge of her desk, scribbling notes down in her weekly planner. Black, sexy as fuck stockings with a thick line down the back of her legs pulled my eyes downward and when I dragged my gaze back up, I almost came right in my pants. Because she wasn’t wearing the same conservative shit she always wore. Her gray top had such a deep V-neck I saw

a hint of her black lace bra as she stood and stretched. I’d groaned so loud I’d ducked into an empty office for fear she heard me. And damn her. She had me about ready to lose control in the first two minutes I’d stepped inside the office. I’d promised her I wouldn’t bring up our night together but if she kept wearing such seductive clothing, I’d be breaking my promise. So yeah, I was being a bigger jerk than usual but it was the only thing keeping me from picking her up, slamming her down on my desk, and eating her pussy without giving a shit if anyone else on the floor heard me. Taking Rebecca Morales home the other night had been an epically horrific decision, and I wasn’t a man used to making such bad judgment calls. When she sat in front of me in my office just now, tears had shimmered in her eyes. I’d almost apologized. I should have. Offering her a trip to the ground-breaking ceremony was the best I could do because she had worked hard. She was quickly becoming more than my assistant, but my partner in all business plans. She deserved to be there. But fuck, I should have apologized. Or, I could stop being such an asshole and tell her I wanted her again. That when I was in the shower that morning after an hour workout that did nothing to quench the taste of her still deep in my throat, I wrapped my hand around my dick, wishing it was her mouth. That when I came, splashing my seed against my tiled walls, I’d done it wishing I was digging my fingers into her hair and groaning her name. Because that’d go over well. We were in the office. I was pretty certain telling my assistant I wanted to shove my dick in her throat after the way I treated her all day would earn me a quick slap to my face and a sexual harassment suit on

my desk. Fuck. Fuck! I’d screwed up. There was a way to fix it, though. I just needed some time. I pushed the button on my desk phone that would ring hers. I heard the echoing buzz come from her office and when she didn’t immediately answer, I gritted my teeth. I buzzed again. “You rang?” Her gravelly voice sparked through the intercom and she sniffed. I tried like hell to soften my voice. Just be nice. Doesn’t mean you have to fuck her if you’re nice to her. At least, not yet. “Rebecca.” I waited a beat. Then two. She sniffed again and a sludgy coffee taste settled in my stomach. Had I made her so mad, treated her so shitty that I made her cry? “What, Bennett?” “I need a reservation scheduled for next Friday at eight at The Chop House. Get the Captain’s table or Chef’s table if they’re available.” “For how many?” “Two.” Her breath hitched and she sniffed again. I could give her a break and tell her she’d be joining me, but frankly, I was liking this pissed off side of her. And the hint of jealousy as she confirmed my request for two. Jealousy made my dick hard. I pressed a hand to my crotch to stave off the throbbing in my dick. “Anything else?” I grinned into the phone. Her sass and her anger would only serve me well over the next week while I worked my way deep inside her mind before sinking inside her body

again. “That’d be all. And Rebecca? Have a nice night.” Another breath hitch slid through the intercom before I depressed the button. Moments later, her voice filtered into my office as she made the reservation. I grinned down at my desk, plan taking shape. Also because the Chef’s Table was open and now reserved. A semi-private table and large enough to seat eight, it had been my first choice. With three walls surrounding it, you could see the dining area unless you closed the thick velvet curtain for complete privacy, which we’d be doing. The Chef’s Table offered the best view of the city so when I fucked her there, she’d do it overlooking the entire nightlife population of Grand Rapids, staying completely quiet so none of the diners could hear her. My dick hardened until my balls grew tight. I squeezed the tip through my slacks until the pain took the edge off and went back to work. It didn’t last long. Rebecca’s perfume lingered and within moments, I was back to distracted, consumed by a woman who wanted nothing to do with my lifestyle outside of one night. Fortunately for me, I knew exactly what to say and do to get someone to see things my way. *** Apparently when it came to my personal life, I wasn’t quite as suave as I was in business. Shocking, really, considering when I walked into Luminous or any bar with a few friends of mine for a drink or two, women flocked to me and batted their eyelashes, rubbed their breasts against my arm to get my attention.

But somehow, that wasn’t exactly the same as trying to get Rebecca Morales’s attention if the arched brow and questioning gaze in her pretty brown eyes was anything to go on. She gestured toward the cup I’d place on her desk moments ago. “What’s this?” “Not poison,” I said, before taking a sip of my own drink. It was just like hers. Caramel macchiato. Too sweet for my taste and I sucked the sip down before I cringed. “It’s your favorite coffee from downstairs.” She blinked. Before she could say anything, I swept my arm across her desk top. Littered all over the top of it were a half dozen identical cups, her name and drink scribbled on them. “You have three of them every day, and when I stopped on my way in this morning I got one for you.” Her brow furrowed and she pulled her gaze from me to the coffee. I understood her confusion. Ever since I had her make the reservation at The Chop House I’d done a complete one-eighty with the way I was treating her. Probably for the first time since she started working for me, I’d actually told her to have a good night and meant it. I mean, I wanted her to go home and think of me, and get herself off thinking of me, that kind of great night. But I was trying to be respectful. I wasn’t deterred yesterday when she showed up at work, cleavage baring shirt gone and replaced with her typical attire. I’d missed letting my eyes linger on the backs of her calves, her shapely legs and succulent ass since she was wearing a pair of wide leg trousers. Despite the fact I couldn’t see her curves, my dick still got hard knowing what she was hiding. So I wasn’t exactly expecting a ticker-tape parade when I slid the coffee on her desk, but Rebecca had never been one

to stay silent either. It was the silent way she turned back to her computer without touching the coffee that sent a curl of regret deep in my stomach. “Rebecca—” I stopped when her brown eyes, narrowed with frustration hit me like a right hook to the jaw. “Something you need, Bennett?” I opened my mouth to say you, but stopped myself. I’d sent her on a large enough roller coaster ride over the last week. Perhaps she just needed more time to get used to the idea that I could be her boss and be her lover, and do it all without acting like I had a giant rod shoved up my ass. “Make sure you have everything ready for the two o’clock meeting with Anderson. Be in the conference a half hour early so I have time to review it.” I pushed off her doorway and went to my office, slamming the door closed with the frustration rolling through me. Tuesday she’d shown up to work looking like she wanted me to bend her over her desk and fuck her if the outfit was anything to go by. Yesterday, she’d acted like a complete stranger. And today...well, I didn’t know what in the hell she was today, but I still had a goal to reach and the path of least resistance was never a fun one, anyway. I’d get her begging and on her knees by next Friday, and then I’d revel in the victory. *** From the moment the meeting with Anderson Jakobs began, I sat back like I was a spectator. You know what it feels like

to realize you’d vastly underestimated your assistant? Shit. Absolute shit. Rebecca showed up thirty minutes early like I’d requested. We went through the PowerPoint presentation. She fine-tuned a few details, and the entire time, I didn’t look at her ass or her breasts once. Score one for me, right? Treat her like a woman and not an object? Chicks dug that shit. But then Anderson walked in and somehow despite the fact I was the one that gave the proposal, went through the slides, it was like he instinctively knew behind all the hard work, all the vast research and all the preparation, Rebecca had been at the helm of the entire thing. Perhaps he just liked looking at her breasts, because yeah... I’d seen him watching her. Thing was, she didn’t seem to mind much when she smiled at him in a way I wanted directed at me. Hell, that smile had been directed at me a half dozen times just a few days ago. It was also accompanied by the hazy look of a woman satisfied, but I wasn’t thinking about that part. Anderson, at least fifteen years older than me and not nearly as fit but not a slob, resettled his wire-framed glasses on his nose and frowned. “I’m still not sure this building plan is the best use of the land’s space.” He rubbed his hand over his chin, his frown deepening. I leaned forward to step in but Rebecca, without even glancing at me for approval, slid another schematic across the table. “We have other options. Ashby Enterprises prefers the one we gave you due to the building facing the west. The public areas of the retirement community would be getting the afternoon sun, allowing them to enjoy the sunset in the game room and television rooms in the afternoon, or have more warmth while they stroll through the gardens

during the summer.” Gardens? We hadn’t even planned on gardens. I cleared my throat but she ignored me. “This option puts all of that to the south, although I agree with you, Mr. Jakobs, that this provides for better parking and traffic flow in and out of the area. These bushes here at the entrance of the first option could potentially pose a problem with blind spots for the residents when pulling out in the winter, especially if snow piles up.” It was official. I’d lost control of my own damn meeting. I couldn’t find it in me to get angry or butt in. Rebecca was fucking nailing it. Every question Anderson had, she had a rebuttal. She even seemed to know what he was going to ask before he did. If I didn’t know any better, I’d think she was sleeping with the man based on how well she anticipated his every need. But the only man she was going to be sleeping with was me, because fuck I was turned on. My cock hard as a rock pushed against my pants. My balls were pulled tight. Every time she fluffed her hair, draped it over her shoulders, her vanilla scent wafted into the air and I wasn’t the only man in the room affected. More than once I’d seen Anderson reach below the table to do a quick readjust while Rebecca’s wine-colored, full lips were answering his endless questions. A part of me wondered if Anderson was continuing to draw the meeting out just so my sexy assistant would have to keep talking, but I knew him better than that. He truly was this indecisive. Even if he was attracted to Rebecca, she wouldn’t want him. She’d proven with me that she needed a man with a spine and a good strong palm to get her off well and good and nothing about Anderson screamed he could handle her

when she went wild. I tuned back into the conversation that had come to a close while I thought of her lips around my cock. Anderson stood and kept his briefcase in front of him. Yeah, I wasn’t going to be that polite. As soon as he left, Rebecca was going to see exactly how hard she made me. Fuck her body. It was her mind that was turning me on. “Excellent proposal,” Anderson said, reaching his hand across the table to shake Rebecca’s hand. “You’re welcome,” I cut in, sliding next to Rebecca as she stood. Her back straightened at my comment and yeah, that was arrogance. Luckily for me, I knew it turned her on. “Thank you for coming and allowing us to pitch the proposal.” I stressed the us. I’d give credit where it was due. I would also give this guy five minutes to get out of our conference room or he’d see just how much appreciation I planned on showering on her. Or in her. Whichever she’d allow. He adjusted his glasses and cleared his throat. “Yes, my pleasure Bennett. I’ll take these along with the two other options back to the board and we’ll let you know as soon as we’ve made our decision. Our meeting is set for next Wednesday so you should know by the end of next week.” “Perfect. If you have any questions, please don’t hesitate to give me a call.” I turned to Rebecca and arched a brow as she slid her business card across the table. Give her a call? Irritation prickled and I sucked in my lips. Giving credit where it was due was one thing. Her thinking this was her project? Quite another. “Have a good day, Anderson.” I nodded my head as he headed toward the door and turned to Rebecca. I placed my hand on her lower back, not

appropriate in the least but I didn’t give a shit. “After you escort Mr. Jakobs out, come back so we can talk.” Her nose crinkled like my breath was sour. “Yes, Bennett.” All week long. Bennett this Bennett that. She was doing it because she’d called me Mr. Ashby before our night together, I wasn’t a total fucking moron. Still, it reminded me of my place and the line she’d drawn between us with a can of invisible spray paint. Fuck that. I wanted her. And I’d have her. I wouldn’t take her until she was begging, but I would definitely speed her up into getting to that point.

Chapter Ten Rebecca If I could stomp away from Bennett with the full emotion of everything pounding inside of me, giving me a headache of epic proportions, I would. Too bad there was still a client in the office. Instead of throwing a tantrum the likes of which any adult had never seen, I fisted my hands at my sides and walked Anderson to the elevator banks. “Thank you again, Mr. Jakobs, for taking the time to meet with us today. On behalf of Ashby Enterprises, we look forward to hearing from you.” “The pleasure was mine,” he said, taking my hand and shaking it gently. His hold was soft, his hand a bit clammy. It wasn’t the first time today I’d shaken his hand. It also wasn’t the first time I wanted to rub my hand down my thighs afterward to erase the wetness. “And forgive me for saying this, because it’s highly inappropriate,” his eyes slid toward the conference room we’d exited and back to me, “If you should ever find yourself in need of a change of scenery, please call me. I’d love to discuss future possibilities with you.” I swore I heard the screech of a car slamming on emergency brakes as he spoke. Did he just? “Excuse me?” “Again, I apologize for my forwardness and unprofessionalism. However, I find you highly intelligent and impressive in your knowledge of not only your business proposals but what a client is looking for. Like I said, if you ever find yourself needing something different, call me. I’d

love to talk.” I was going light-headed. What in the heck was he talking about? I was an assistant. “Mr. Jakobs, I’m honored, but forgive me, are you offering me a job?” “A chance to, perhaps, stretch your wings a bit. Yes, I might be. No pressure, Miss Morales, just keep us in mind.” Stunned. I couldn’t speak. Hell, I couldn’t even think. Fortunately, the bell on the elevator rang and Mr. Jakobs stepped away before I had to. “Good day, Miss Morales.” “Uh, you too, Mr. Jakobs.” He nodded once and stepped into the elevator and out of sight. I mean...what? This week had been bizarre, and by far the strangest I’d ever had. So much so that last night I went home, sat in my chair, and stared at a mirror hung over the fireplace and for a brief moment, wondered if I was like Alice, and had fallen down a rabbit hole at some point in the last six days. From assuming BDSM was beating and abusive, to a night of experimenting, to my current boss going from arrogant to sexy and straight back to assholery and then, to whatever the hell he was doing now— Nothing could have prepared me for Mr. Jakobs’s offthe-cuff proposition. “You okay, Rebecca?” Louise’s voice startled me and I stumbled on my heels before I faced her. “What?” “You’re as pale as a ghost, sweetie. Everything alright?” Louise reminded of a grandma. A good grandma. Something I never had but she often brought in freshly baked chocolate chip cookies and banana bread, setting it in the executive break room. Her silver hair bobbed on her shoulders as she scanned the elevators where Anderson had left. “Did that

man bother you?” “No.” I reached out and covered her hand with mine, squeezing gently. “No, he didn’t bother me. Just said something that surprised me, that’s all.” “Okay, sweetie. How’s everything else going? I’ve been busy with Ralph so I haven’t been able to check on you lately. You and Bennett getting along okay?” Louise had been Ralph Manson’s assistant for longer than I’d been alive. A vision of Bennett holding my hands down, the grittiness in his voice as he groaned and climaxed flashed in my mind. “Yeah, we’re getting along okay.” “Well, you know where I am if you need me. But don’t be a stranger, Rebecca. The other managers say they’re thrilled with your work with Bennett. They say he’s never been nicer.” “Uh. Thanks.” He’d been nicer in the last two months? Good grief. How mean had he been before? Whatever. It didn’t matter. He’d already shown me he was too mercurial for me. I needed stable and gentle, not overbearing and pompous. That was the only way I was going to survive my job here. But if I worked somewhere else... I glanced toward the elevator and considered Anderson’s proposal. Louise patted my hand again and walked away, turning the corner that took her to her offices at the end of the hall. There were a dozen people on the floor, over fifty in the company, but the other senior managers and their assistants were down one hallway where Bennett and I had the main area to ourselves. Everyone else filled the two floors beneath us. It’d always seemed strange to me before, how he kept himself so distant from everyone else, but as I trudged

back to the conference room where he’d told me to return, I was thankful. No one in the company needed to catch a whiff of the turmoil swirling around us. I’d left the door open when I’d escorted Mr. Jakobs out and it was still open when I returned. My pulse sped as I walked closer. When Bennett touched me earlier, his hand had seared a heat straight to my spine that shot to my fingertips. The closer I came to the conference room the lingering heat pulsed, a flickering flame growing stronger and stronger until I was in the conference, mere feet from him. “Close the door,” he all but growled, arms crossed over his chest and feet far enough apart to make him look like he was getting into a boxing ring and not a conversation with his assistant. “I don’t think I will.” I stayed where I was even as a wave of something undecipherable rolled off Bennett like a tidal wave. The force of his emotion, whatever it was, slammed into me so hard, so physically even though he was at least five feet away from me, I jerked backward. Sure, I was a bit sassy. A bit disrespectful, but I’d never been so blatantly rude to him before. I didn’t feel the need to apologize either. He stood in front of me, shooting daggers out of his sexy brown eyes, because damn it, I still noticed that, and every muscle in his shoulders bunched. I noticed those too. He was too beautiful to ignore. Then he moved, and he did it quickly. Stalking toward me, he reached me, wrapped a hand around my biceps, and tugged me forward. I stumbled and jumped as the door slammed closed behind me. “What the—” “Quiet.” His voice was thick, losing the growl, and laden

with desire. “I have something to say to you.” Stunned by the richness in his voice, the closeness of his breath at my ear, I listened. “You impressed the hell out of me today, Rebecca. I had no idea you knew or understood so much about the entirety of every step that goes into acquiring new land or new developments, and I’m standing here with my dick as hard as a rock, wanting to fuck you so bad I can’t think straight. And I’m not saying that because I know what you taste like, what you sound like right before you come, but because your intelligence and the way you took over is one of the sexiest things I’ve ever seen.” I swayed toward him. His praise was so unbelievably beautiful and naughty at the same time. “Bennett—” “I said be quiet. Let me finish.” His grip on my arm loosened, trailed down my arm until he cupped my waist and held me to him. My chest to his side, my nipples hardened and tingled. Then it turned to a pulsing, distracting throb at the center of my thighs. “We’re good together. I learned that the other night. I knew it before then with all the work you’ve done since you became my assistant. No one has impressed me as much as you have today. And I mean that, Rebecca.” His sweet, sweet words, his presence, the scent of him, all of it sent me spinning. My breath heaved and I pressed in closer. My lips were at his throat, his delicious, corded throat that bobbed as he swallowed and spoke. The rumble of his voice vibrated through me. “Fuck,” he groaned, his lips moving to my forehead. “I broke my promise to you not to mention our night together until you begged me, but fucking hell, Rebecca. Beg me. Tell me you want this. Tell me you haven’t been able to stop thinking about our night or the way I feel inside of you,

driving into you over, and over again.” His fingers dug into my waist. Delicious, aroused sparks spread from his touch through my veins. “Bennett—” “Mr. Ashby.” Fuck, fuck, shit! A groan slipped from my throat. My hands went to his hips. This was the moment I’d wanted since he showed up the other day. I needed to hear he thought about me all while trying to deny it myself. He’d shown me though, that I couldn’t trust him. The tailspin he’d put me in this week, rude to kindness, bossy to helpful, ignoring me to praising me. My dad had been so mercurial my mom could never anticipate which version of him she’d find. It wasn’t fair or kind or good. Not to her. It wasn’t to me either. I slid my hands from Bennett’s hips to his chest and pushed, stepping back as I put space between us. “I can’t.” I took another step before he could reach for me. The distance didn’t help. I still felt his touch all over me, memories of the other night flashed in my mind. His scent enveloped me. “What?” “I’m sorry, Bennett. But I can’t. I can’t do this. Not with you. Not today.” His head snapped toward me so fast it was a wonder it didn’t snap right off. “What do you mean?” Panic swamped through me like a swarm of wasps, stinging my senses as I tried to back up and get away from him. He didn’t let me. Bennett prowled toward me, stalked me in large, slow steps until my ass hit the conference room table. “Oh.” My hands went to the edges of the table. “Stop.” His eyes gleamed and I recognized my mistake immediately. “Now, come on. You know that’s not a safe

word. You want me to stop? Say them.” The arrogant, arrogant prick. “Bennett,” I seethed. “Back off. We’re not doing this.” Whatever he saw in my eyes, hopefully it was the daggers I was trying to shoot from them, he listened and stepped back. “Talk to me.” Talk? Talk!? He wanted to talk? Fine. A shudder rolled through me and I opened my mouth to speak, and when I did, all the frustration I’d had bottled up for weeks went flying. “You’re an asshole! You’re bossy and you’re rude and you demand too much of me without giving me any thanks. Not only that, but you’re mean. You knew what the other night meant to me, you knew how hard that was for me, and I thought when you left that you’d be nicer to me. Instead, you’ve been even ruder to me this week—” “I bought you a coffee.” My God. Did he think that helped anything? This man! “Bennett. You’re my boss. That’s all. You’ve made it clear that you don’t mind fucking with my mind or my body, but I can’t, won’t do what you’re suggesting right now. There’s no way, not after this week. Not after—” I clipped my mouth closed. I’d almost said too much. I might not have been wearing Miranda’s armored suggestion of clothing, but I absolutely needed something to protect me from being so irrevocably stupid. “After what, Rebecca?” Damn him for knowing me so well. Sucking in a deep, shuddering breath, I breathed out the one word that would get him to go away. “Red.” He jerked like I’d slapped him. Eyes widened and his bottom jaw popped forward before he gritted his teeth together. “You’re going to safe word so you don’t have to be

honest with me? That’s not fair.” “Fair?” Oh my God, was that my screeching? “You haven’t played fair since I saw you beating that woman at Luminous.” His lips twitched but he had no response. I pushed off the table, turned, and grabbed my files and iPad I’d left there when I left the room earlier. “Damn you, Bennett. You can’t twist me up like you’ve done all damn week and think that I’m just going to fall into your arms like a woman without any self-respect. I spent too many years fighting to get away from that bullshit and the last thing I need is another man in my life who thinks he can flash some sexy grin, give a couple orgasms, and then assume that he can treat that same woman like shit and expect her to just fall over and spread her legs.” A splash of water hit my iPad. Fuck! I swiped my tears. I’d said it. I’d said everything I never wanted to admit and I’d said it to him. I pushed past him without looking and swung the door open when he stopped me with a word. My name. But it wasn’t that he said my name, it was the way he said it. Tortured, like it’d been ripped from him. “What?” “Please, look at me.” I couldn’t resist. I’d humiliated myself in front of my boss, spread my garbage at his feet, and still, that please spun through me and warmed me. Damn it! “What?” I asked again, turning. I held my files to my chest and dragged my eyes reluctantly to him. “What else can you possibly say to me right now?” His hands were at his hips. Broad shoulders heaving. He scrubbed a hand over his mouth and dropped it back to his

narrow hip. His tongue swiped across the front of his teeth and every moment he didn’t speak, a thickness filled the room, spun around me like a thick storm cloud and charged the air in the room. “I’m sorry.” If the pope had walked through the door I wouldn’t have been more surprised. His expression slowly went blank. All the heat and desire in his eyes disappeared like someone slowly turning window blinds closed. “Have a good day, Rebecca. I’ll see you tomorrow.” I sidestepped Bennett as he walked to me, and then through the doorway. What in the hell had just happened?

Chapter Eleven Bennett Okay, so that was a major fuck up on my part. Not just because I’d driven Rebecca over the edge straight to crazy town, but clearly she had deeper-seated issues with BDSM than I was aware of, and that was on me. Every step I took to my office, further from where I’d left her, moved me slower. Go back and calm her down. Leave her and give her space. As a Dom, even if I’d only been her Dom for one night, my job was to get to the heart of why she wanted to explore. That failure to do so was on me. Whatever had caused that emotional rant of hers was on me, and before I pushed her too far I needed to regroup. Plus, once she used a safe word, my first job was to end everything. Clearly I’d thrown her for a wild loop and yeah, that hadn’t been my plan, either. But hell, Rebecca anywhere within twenty feet of me made me do messed up, insane things. Like thinking I could ask her to be my partner, in both work and life. “Some idea, asshole,” I muttered to myself. Blowing out a breath, I entered my office and closed the door. Once behind my desk, I pulled up business plan after business plan on my computer screen. I pulled up budgets, clicking like a confused and maimed animal with no sense of purpose. Everything blurred together until my eyes burned and I glanced at my clock. Shit. I’d been in there for an hour and outside my office,

there hadn’t been a single sound coming from Rebecca’s office. Odd. I pushed from my desk, intent on investigating when I paused. She didn’t want to see me. Well, too bad. I wasn’t leaving the office without setting things straight. A light glared next to her phone line. At least she was there. After I pissed her off earlier, I wouldn’t have blamed her if she went back to her office and packed up her stuff, quitting on me without notice. The very idea sent a pain to my chest and I rubbed the area. I headed toward her office, stopping as I heard her quiet voice filtering through the doorway. “No, Miranda. I appreciate it but a girls’ night isn’t exactly what I need tonight or any night.” Then, “I just want to forget all about it. Honestly, this isn’t something I want to relive ever again.” Her eyes darted up and she gaped as she saw me, shoulder braced against the doorway. I hadn’t intentionally been trying to hide, but the way the blood drained from her face told me I’d surprised her all the same. “I have to go. Call you later.” She hung up the phone, the receiver clinking on the base. “Can we not do this now?” she asked, turning back to her computer screen. Her hands froze on the keyboard before she glanced back to me. “Please? The day has been bad enough.” I nodded toward the chair on the opposite side of her desk. “Can I come in and talk for a minute?” “You can do anything you want; you’re the boss.” Ah, at least I hadn’t killed her sass. She hadn’t meant it but I took the opening and pushed off the doorway.

I folded into her comfortable leather chair and leaned forward, elbows on my knees, hands clasped together. “I owe you an apology.” “Yeah, a few of them, I think, but what specifically are you talking about?” “All of it,” I started. “Rebecca—” She sliced a hand through the air. Flickers of her red painted nails slashed in a straight line. “Forgiven.” A growl rose in my throat and I pushed it down. “For what?” “All of it.” Yeah, she wouldn’t be that easy, even though it’d be nice to get out of this. “I’m not sure I believe you.” “Perceptive son of a bitch, aren’t you?” She infuriated me like no one else. This was why I couldn’t get her out of my head. She pissed me off and turned me on and inside out at the same time. “As your boss, Rebecca, I’d appreciate some respect—” “You can’t be serious.” “But as a man who’s been inside you, taught you things you hadn’t experienced, I’m asking for two minutes. That’s all. Can you please give me that?” Silence settled between us. The heat clicked on, warm air fell from the ceiling, and wisps of her hair blew in the breeze before she collapsed back into her chair with a heavy sigh. “Fine.” She pushed herself away from her desk, and in the most protective gesture ever, crossed her arms over her chest and her legs at a knee. “A Dom’s first responsibility is always to take care of his sub, and I didn’t do that the other night. I promised you I’d answer any questions you had, but I didn’t ask you any questions that could affect our play.”

“You’re not my Dom.” Nah, but I would be. Now that I had an inkling of understanding of why she was so hesitant to submission, I could finesse it. “You’re right. But that still doesn’t mean I shouldn’t have taken the time the other night to ask you a few questions or ask you what your concerns were. Based on what just happened in the conference room, I’m assuming you have some. Not digging deep enough was my error completely. And for that, I’m sorry.” I flashed her a lazy grin. Her gazed dropped to my mouth and I had the urge to see if her nipples were hardening, or if her pulse was thumping a beat or two faster. Eyes on the prize, asshole. And in this case, it was her. “I was so excited to get my hands on your luscious ass, I lost my mind a bit.” “I was beginning to feel sorry for being mean until you threw that out there, you know.” “I do now.” Another grin. Shameless, I was. “Do we need to talk about that? You mentioned men using you.” The very thought of her being with an abusive prick sent my blood burning white hot. Her lips pressed together in a tight line and she shook her head once. “Nope. And no offense, I’ve given you the two minutes you requested, but now I have work to do, and since you’re not my Dom, it’s really none of your business, is it?” Her eyes gleamed. Wicked sexy vixen mixed with a challenge. Game on, honey. “Not today it’s not.” In order to show her that I could respect her, that I valued her, I let her end the conversation without pushing as far as I would have liked to. We’d get to more later. I stood from the chair, brushing my hands down my thighs. I didn’t miss the way her gaze dropped to my movements before jumping

back to my eyes either. She was pissed, but interested, at least in my body, but who could really blame her? I lifted and ran and swam whenever I could. I’d honed my body to perfection and I wouldn’t lie, it was for vanity. Screw the healthy lifestyle and clean eating. I actually wanted women to look at me like she was doing now. Arrogant asshole, I might be, but I was a damn good looking one. “Someday soon it will be my business. Have a good night.” *** I was an action man. I was also a planning kind of man. I didn’t do much without considering the pros and cons, a variety of potential “what-ifs” scenarios, along with their possible solutions. That’s where I’d gone wrong with Rebecca from the very beginning. I wasn’t the asshole she assumed I was. I was particular. I knew what I liked and I expected it to be done according to my exact specifications. It’s what made me a beast at my job, and yeah, part of that was because my dad started the company and despite the fact my parents were living a life of luxury in a posh retirement community down in Boca Raton, I still lived with urgent need to have his approval. Which he made clear to me I had, every quarter when his investment portfolio and stock in Ashby Enterprises increased yet again. Even in the down market, when everyone was struggling to build and construction companies were falling like Dominos, I’d kept the company on a steady course. That was me. Steady. Confident. Set a goal and smash the hell out of the yellow tape as I crossed the finish line. But Rebecca? She’d taken me by surprise, something that

rarely happened. And since then, and looking back at her work record and employment history like I spent hours doing last night after she left the office, she continued to surprise the hell out of me. This woman with the plush backside and curves that all but screamed “take me hard and do it all over again” was someone I no longer wanted working for me, but with me. At my side. With a few rounds of hard fucking at night. Now that I had a plan, a goal, nothing could stop me. Which was probably why she’d been flashing curious and hesitant glares my way all day long. It started the moment I walked into her office, placed her favorite coffee drink on her desk again and murmured, “Good morning, Miss Morales,” and continued the rest of the morning until it was time for us to head to the ground-breaking ceremony. I’d been pleasant, respectful, a friendly boss without crossing any lines, unless you counted when I placed my hand at her lower back and guided her toward the staged, ribbon set up area. It was nearly impossible to be close to her and not touch her. Sue me. I wanted her and I’d get her, regardless of how long it took, but with the way she relaxed into my touch and not stiffened, I figured I wouldn’t have to wait long. Plus, I hadn’t mentioned anything about our night together and I wouldn’t again. Nope. My new plan was to woo her. Show her that she didn’t want some mindless, boring, safe metrosexual dude, but that she really wanted a man. Not just any man, either. Me. “This way,” I said. My fingers pressed into her back and guided her around an uneven spot in the frozen grass. We’d had snow right before Christmas but since then, most of it

had melted leaving slushy piles of snow and melting puddles of mud. But damn it was windy. We were in some sort of wind advisory. It was brutally cold as it slashed across my cheeks and nose. My parents had it right. Get as far south as possible and live it up with shuffleboard and golf. Bundled up in a puffy, gray coat, her curves were hidden and she could most likely not even feel my hand, but it wasn’t that that was bothering me as we grew nearer to where the builder of the Rolling Brooks development stood. No, it was because she hadn’t spoken to me today other than responding, “Yes, Bennett.” “Certainly, Bennett.” “I’ll get to it as soon as I can, Bennett.” “Your last appointment on Monday cancelled, Bennett.” Cute that she thought her compliance and lack of sass would deter me. “You know,” I started, leaning in and talking so she could hear me through her hood and plaid scarf she’d wrapped around her throat at least a half dozen times. “Typically when people come to these events, knowing they were going to be photographed, they at least wanted their face visible.” “It’s freaking cold out here,” she replied. She tugged on her hot pink mittens and shoved them into her coat pocket. “This sounded fun yesterday, but this wind is blasting right through me.” Which meant hard nipples, pebbled skin, the need for hot bubble baths to warm up, and then after stripping flannel pajamas off her while I climbed into bed... Shit. I shook the visual out of my head and slid my hand from her back to her arm. “Stay close to me. Wouldn’t want you slipping on the ice.” “How noble of you, Bennett.”

“It’d be bad business to have my employee break an ankle when the media’s around.” She snickered and readjusted her scarf over her mouth. “Of course it would.” I leaned in and tugged on her scarf. We were inches apart, far enough it would look like we were having a private, but professional conversation, close enough the puffs of breath that left our mouths mingled together in a light cloud. “Plus, if that happened, I’d have to carry you out of here, and I doubt that considering how much you hate me, you would want to be in my arms. Huh?” “Of course I would.” Her nose wrinkled, from the cold or the idea of being in my arms didn’t matter. I got the reaction out of her I wanted, which was anything small. We were nearing Miles Ingram, the man who would be overseeing construction on the Rolling Heights neighborhood development when her hand slipped out of her pocket and she tugged on mine. “I don’t hate you, Bennett. I think now that I’ve had time to think, it’s clear we’d never work well together, that’s all.” A gust of wind hit my chest, slamming into me through my wool pea coat and suit coat and then ripped the breath right out of me. Recovering quickly, I tugged playfully on her hand. “Then I suppose it’s my new job to prove to you how wrong you are. Miles,” I called, letting go of Rebecca and outstretching my hand to him. “How you doing?” He gripped my hand and slapped my shoulder with his opposite one. “Fantastic weather to break ground, huh?” “We even going to be able to get the shovel in?” “We found a muddy spot.” He winked at me. Miles was a good guy. A family man with four kids, two sets of twins, which blew my freaking mind every time we spoke. He

bitched about his kids with the same smile and softness my own dad had done to me every time I’d done something majorly stupid. An attitude of “I’m going to whip your backside” with a dash of “Oh, isn’t that sweet.” “Come on,” he said, waving out a hand and gestured for Rebecca to walk with us. “Let’s get this done, though. Barbara’s with me today and I promised her I’d get her out of the cold as soon as we can.” See? Indulgent. I dropped back a step as he said hello to Rebecca and then I followed them to the main area where a bright red ribbon was tied across a ten-foot span, attached to two poles. A shovel was plopped into the ground and he’d been right. The ground was muddy as hell all around it, but they’d laid out wood pallets so we didn’t sink. “Oh good,” Rebecca said, clasping her hands together and rubbing. “They were able to get the pallets in. I requested them this morning but they weren’t certain.” “Good thinking,” I said. “It’s even better considering you’re going to be the one cutting the ribbon and breaking the ground.” Her jaw dropped like I figured it would. Beneath the fur rim of her coat’s hood, her eyes popped. “What?” “See? Not always an asshole am I? You did good on this, put more effort into it than anyone else on the team and this small, but important idea you had today further proves it. No one deserves to break ground today more than you. Oh, and when you get back to the office, there’s a file folder on your desk chair from me. A proposition if you will.” Her eyes bugged further. Instead of waiting to hear what she had to say, I squeezed her hand and headed toward the rest of the assembled crew. I’d give a short, barely threeminute speech about the neighborhood and our excitement

for the project similar to every other project we did, and then we’d pose for pictures while Rebecca took care of the rest. Then, we’d let the games begin.

Chapter Twelve Rebecca Bennett Ashby was as frustrating as trying to scoop out frozen ice cream straight from the container. Unfortunately, he was also just as appealing as the smooth, cold taste of that same ice cream sliding down your throat. After I’d shared too much on Thursday, gave him too large a glimpse into my life, I went home bound and determined to forget he was anything other than my employer. He couldn’t charm me or tease me. He couldn’t affect me. I was stronger than anything he could throw at me. Then Friday happened and he tossed me into a whirlwind. Actually, all he had to do was touch me to get my insides swirling in a massive ball of confusion and desire. Hours after the ribbon cutting ceremony, where he’d thrown praise at me in a way I didn’t know he was capable of, and the brush of his fingers on my arm and hand still lingered. Just like the scent of him remained on my sheets even though they’d been washed. Perhaps he was simply unforgettable. But a girl could try, and I was one determined woman. I was strong enough to escape an abusive household and a manipulative mom. I could do this. Then I’d walked into my office and picked up the file he left for me on my chair. Assuming it was just any file, any work he wanted me to do which would no doubt force me

to stay late at the office, I cursed it before slapping it onto my desk and diving right in. Only, it wasn’t a proposal or a request to review financials. It wasn’t anything work-related at all. It was a contract, and not the kind of contractual agreement I’d signed when I was promoted. Nope. Sexual Contract Between Parties was printed in giant bold font right across the top of the page just below two larger and glaringly bolded words “Dominant/submissive” Of all the arrogant, self-centered, selfish—I growled, closed the file, and left the office like a pack of wolves was nipping at my heels. That damn arrogant asshole thinking he could toss that on my desk without saying anything. But what could he say? My answer was unequivocally, absolutely, without hesitation, hell no. So why’d you bring it home with you instead of throwing it out. When I pulled into my driveway, another surprise slammed right into me. Miranda jumped off her perch on my front stoop and met me at my car as I was exiting, file folder burning my fingertips. “We’re going out. Girls’ night. No arguments. Shawn’s rack of lamb can wait awhile.” “I want Netflix and sleep.” I headed toward my front door, her heels clicking on the cement. “Too bad.” She grabbed my hand and pulled me toward my front door. “You’ve been moping all week and we’re kicking you out of your rut.” She took the file from me and flipped it open before I could stop her. Not that I could, Miranda was pretty much an unstoppable force when she

had an idea in her head. “Ohhh, what’s this?” Her eyes widened and she looked up at me, grinning. I rolled my eyes and opened the door. “Bennett’s new, dumbass idea.” “I like it.” She slapped the file closed and followed me into my house. “Did you sign it?” “I haven’t even looked at it,” I muttered, tossing my keys onto my table. I pulled my hair off my neck and dropped it again. “I really, don’t feel like going out tonight, Miranda. Can I take a raincheck?” “Nope. Something tells me, especially after you see this —” She waved the file and tossed it onto the table. “You need a girls’ night more than ever. So we’re going. The Wasted Bull has a band tonight and we need to get out.” She was already dressed. Skinny jeans, cuffed at the bottoms, showed off her heeled, tan ankle boots. Her top was a cute flannel plaid, knotted at the waist. “Wasted Bull?” Damn her. My interested was piqued. I loved that place. “Yup. Come on. We’re meeting people there and you can talk to me all about your week at work and why Bennett gave you that contract. Last I heard, he hadn’t claimed a sub in a long time, like years.” Ice cream. Netflix. Chinese food delivered. It was all I wanted. But perhaps I needed what Miranda was offering. A night to unwind and kick back and release all the stress of the week. “Fine.” I huffed. “But I’m not talking about the contract or Bennett or anything to do with sex.” “Well, geez. Kill all my fun, would you? Shawn did this thing last night with his tongue—” “Ah!” I slammed my hands over my ears and walked to

my bedroom. “Not listening!” *** The Wasted Bull was a total cliché country bar. Loud, twangy country music, wood floors, wood booths, American Pride flags and memorabilia covered the walls. It even had a mechanical bull, one I’d ridden multiple times. I loved the place. We were seated at a booth where we could order dinner and it wasn’t until we were seated, Miranda sitting across from me, that I noticed two additional menus had been plopped down next to us. “Who else is coming?” She was mid-sip in her beer and paused, keeping the glass to her lips. “Hmm?” “You said we were kicking me out of my rut when you were at my house and rushing me to get ready and now there’s extra menus. Who else is coming?” “Oh.” She shrugged and picked up her menu. Miranda was a lot of things, but tight-lipped wasn’t one of them. “You know, just some friends of mine I want you to meet.” “Miranda.” “Oh, fine. It’s Haley and Gabby from the club, and before your skin goes any paler than it already is, relax.” Relax? She wanted me to do what? I’d been honest with Miranda. I’d told her repeatedly that Bennett and I would never work. We had good sex. Fine, great sex, amazing, unforgettable once in a lifetime sex, but we weren’t compatible in any other area. Sex didn’t make a relationship and when push came to shove, regardless of the way Bennett’s touches made me feel or how I went gooey when he smiled and talked all soft and warm in my ear, I needed

more than orgasms from a man. “Why would you do this to me?” She sipped her beer and smiled. “Because they’re my friends and I needed to get out of the house tonight and I like the band and I like my friends so I wanted to enjoy all of them together. Besides,” she leaned forward and grinned salaciously. “It’s not like we just sit around talking about being whipped and bound and tied up when we’re out.” “Which I’ve always said we should do more of.” I jumped at the new voice, sloshing beer over the rim of my glass. “Gabby, so good to see you. Meet my friend and neighbor, Rebecca Morales,” Miranda said, standing from the booth and hugging the pretty woman. Her platinum blonde hair fell around her shoulders highlighting the metal collar around her throat. I would have known she was a slave from that alone even without what Miranda said next. “Rebecca, this is Gabby, Master Dylan’s partner.” “Hello.” I held out my hand, which she took, squeezing it warmly and covering it with her other one. “Gabby. Lovely to meet you, Rebecca. Mind if I squeeze in next to you?” I scooted over and she turned to Miranda. “Haley’s on her way, but she texted and said she’s running about fifteen minutes late so not to wait for her to order.” The reminder of food made my stomach rumble and I was thankful the noise in the bar was too loud for anyone to hear. I’d been so tied up—figuratively, not literally—all week long I hadn’t eaten well. I was starving and while Miranda and Gabby talked about Haley, someone I vaguely recalled them mentioning as having the flu on New Year’s Eve, I scanned the menu. Burgers and sandwiches, appetizers that all began with deep fried. It all sounded perfect. The fatter, the greasier and the more fried the better

I always figured. After I decided what I’d get to eat and set the menu down, I turned to Gabby. “So where do you work?” I asked Gabby as I heard her say her place had been busy earlier when she checked in on her way to meet us. “I’m the bartender and owner of G’s Bar. Small little place—” “On Vail Street,” I interrupted, grinning. “I’ve been there. Love the tin tiled ceilings and graffitied walls. It’s really unique.” “Thank you,” she said, smiling so wide her eyes closed a smidge. “I love that you know it. It was my dad’s. I grew up in that place, was there almost as much as I was at home with my mom. When he died a few years back I took it over, so it really makes me feel good that people remember it and like it. What about you? Where do you work?” “I’m an assistant at Ashby Enterprises.” Reaching for my drink, I was just taking a sip when she asked, “Oh, so do you know Bennett? He’s a great guy.” I coughed over my beer and covered my mouth, glaring daggers at Miranda. “Yes, I’m his assistant actually.” “Huh.” Gabby leaned back in the booth and shot me a conspiratorial grin. “What’s he like to work for? I think of Bennett and I imagine all that restrained power—” “Gabby,” Miranda cut in. “Not the time.” Thank goodness for Miranda. I was relieved, and really, there was no good answer to give Gabby. She shivered when she talked about his power and all I saw in my mind was when he unleashed it. “It’s been an experience,” I muttered. Gabby reached out and covered my hand. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable, I have a tendency to say whatever’s in my head, whether it’s appropriate or

not. My brain-to-mouth filter frequently malfunctions.” I laughed and shook my head. “Wasn’t offended in the least. Bennett and I don’t always get along, that’s all.” “Huh,” she said again. “That’s so strange. Everyone I’ve ever talked to thinks he’s pretty easy to get along with it.” Ha ha ha. It was all I could do not to burst out laughing. Struggling to keep it in, my thoughts reeling like one of those old videos where movies played in short jerky, bursts, mostly focused on Bennett and his cock and his hands and his lips and his smiles... I grabbed my beer and gulped it. “Hi, welcome to Wasted Bull, what can I get for you?” The server asked as she returned. Dressed in short, cropped denim shorts so short her butt was almost visible and a skintight red tank top with a WB stitched onto the chest of her shirt, there was little left to the imagination but she was young and cute and perky. Her timing earned her a huge tip from me, too. Gabby ordered a beer like Miranda and I and then we placed our dinner orders. By the time Gabby’s drink arrived, a tall and thin brunette was at our table, shrugging out of her North Face kneelength puffy coat. I liked her immediately. Every woman north of the Mason-Dixon needed the exact coat. “So sorry I’m late,” she said, huffing like she’d had to run here. She blew into the palms of her hands and fell into the booth next to Miranda. Miranda wrapped her arm over her shoulder and squeezed her. “No problem, Haley. We’ve just ordered anyway. And this is my friend Rebecca.” We shook hands and said our hellos and listened to Haley talk about the flu and how long it took her to get over. “I swear,” she said, brushing her chocolate hair over her shoulder. “It lasted forever, so long Jensen convinced me to

take a pregnancy test. The man’s crazy. And no...” she eyed the table, “... I’m not pregnant. The Long Islands I plan on having tonight will prove it.” “Just run down with the resort?” Gabby asked. “I don’t think so, it’s just a bug I must have picked up. The resort is pretty calm right now. It hasn’t been cold enough to get out on the ice yet so we’re pretty slow.” Conversation flowed easily and happily after that. We talked about our jobs, sprinkling frustration with their men in an “I love them to the death, but if they leave their socks on the floor one more time, I’ll kill them” sort of way. We ate our burgers, had a few drinks, laughed loudly and not once was Luminous or kinky sex mentioned. When Miranda said friends of hers from Luminous were joining us, I assumed she’d set up some sort of intervention to talk me into being with Bennett. Now that they hadn’t, I almost wished they would. Because I had a sexual contract burning a hole in a file folder on my kitchen table, and I had no idea what in the hell to do about it, except get their help and advice. “So,” I said after Gabby got done talking about how she’d had to subdue some linebacker sized male at the bar last night. All eyes turned to me and I pushed aside my beer, in an effort not to chug it. “What is it, Rebecca?” Miranda asked, smirking. “Well, um...” I looked around the table, all eyes on me, and my fear and nerves bubbled and overflowed so I blurted, “I need help knowing what to do about Bennett and the contract he gave me.” Silence landed on the table like the apocalypse had just hit until Gabby slammed her hand on the table and bellowed out a laugh, tossing her head back shouting, “Now, this is

the kind of girls’ night I’m talking about!” She whooped, threw her hand in the air and clapped her hands with glee. “I’m not sure my question requires that much raucous.” “Oh,” Gabby said, eyes gleaming with delight. She leaned in and whispered knowingly. “That’s where you’re wrong. Every girl’s first time deserves some raucous.” “Well, um.” Damn. My throat and cheeks burned and I rubbed my neck to cool it. Was I allergic to beer suddenly? Perhaps the hops or yeast in it? “The thing is, it wouldn’t be our first time.” “Bennett took you to bed without a contract?” Haley asked, looking at me curiously. “That’s so unlike him.” “He took her home after New Year’s Eve,” Miranda supplied, completely unhelpfully. “I tell you, he wanted her and he was taking her.” Oh my God. She hadn’t just said that. Except she did. Gabby threw another laughing fit. “This is perfect,” she exclaimed, clapping her hands together. “The quiet, controlled Dom who’s a complete stickler for rules and safety threw it all out the window for his assistant.” When she put it like that, it didn’t exactly sound good. “What’s the contract say?” Haley asked. “And what are your concerns with it?” She spoke quietly, like she already knew my fears. I focused on her. “Everything, I think. All of it scares me.” “Well, let’s hear them.” I spilled everything, and I couldn’t blame too much beer. I told them all about my dad, my mom who after he left, turned into an angry manipulative woman who couldn’t stand the sight of me. It wasn’t a hardship to get out of that environment, but there was no way I was going back to that

either. So I told them every last detail, my life, my boring dates that led me to take a chance at Luminous in the first place, and then my night with Bennett on New Year’s. I finished it up with the rollercoaster of a week I’d dealt with since then and the contract he’d left on my desk without a word. “So?” I asked, when three women were all staring at me, gaping. I expected advice. I expected laughter and demands to sign the contract. I expected something helpful. Instead, Haley turned to Miranda. “Wanna go ride the mechanical bull with me?” She scooted toward Haley and pushed her out of the booth. “Yup.” She waved her hand. “See you girls later.” “What?” I said, and Gabby placed her hand over mine. “Don’t worry. I think that means they’re letting me handle this one.” Well, all righty then. “Can I ask why?” She laughed and then took a sip of her beer, waving it in the air to get the server’s attention. “Because I’m good at it.” She turned to me and winked. “In all honesty, our club at Luminous is one huge, typical dysfunctional family and since I’ve been with Dylan since it opened, most of the other subs look to me like their mama sub.” Her brow wrinkled. “Which sounds weird, but you get my point I think.” “I do.” The waitress returned and set another round of drinks on the table, clearing the empties efficiently. “Thank you,” I said, before she walked away and grabbed my drink. “So? What do I do?” “Be honest with yourself.” She shrugged and grabbed her drink. “That’s all.” I waited for more explanation, more sage advice. Instead of giving me what I desperately needed, some direction for

crying out loud, she nudged my arm with her elbow. “Check out Miranda riding the bull.” “Are you kidding me?” Miranda was flailing one arm in the air, arching and bowing her back along with the bucking motions of the fake bull and I glared at Gabby. The crowd cheered, and I assumed Miranda had either fallen or surpassed the time limit but I didn’t bother checking. I was stuck on Gabby. “They left you here to talk to me and help me and that’s all you have to give me?” I hissed and twisted in the booth, blocking her view of the next rider. She shrugged. “Sure. The thing is, you wouldn’t have gone to Luminous if you weren’t curious. You wouldn’t have asked Miranda a gazillion questions over the last couple of years if you didn’t think about BDSM. If you truly believed Bennett was abusive, you never would have allowed him to take you home and I think you’re pretty determined to do the right thing so you also wouldn’t have continued working for a man if you thought, deep down, he wanted to beat the hell out of his women. You escaped a shitty life and not to be rude, but you’re not the first and you won’t be the last. But, what you have done is become successful on your own, and you have broken the cycle of men you’re attracted to. In fact, I have a feeling that in addition to asking Miranda all those questions, you’ve done your own research. I’ll further bet the next round of drinks that it made you wet and you masturbated afterward.” She winked. “And that’s nothing to be ashamed about.” I opened my mouth to rebuke her and then snapped my mouth shut so hard my teeth clicked. Perhaps she was more perceptive than I was giving her credit for. I had done all those things.

“And,” she continued, “You’re interested but you’re scared and you’re completely attracted to Bennett. That’s your honesty. So, my suggestion is to be honest with yourself and then read the contract and talk to Bennett.” She had to be joking. “Talk to him? You want me to just, what, show up at work on Monday, and say, ‘hey, let’s discuss this’?” “He’s your Dom, Rebecca, or he wants to be. Women are great, we can give you advice and I’ll always be here for you to answer any questions you have or help you, but only you and Bennett know how you and Bennett are and what you need. My guess? That contract you’re too terrified to look at says exactly what you’re hoping it says, and he’s tailormade it knowing you as well as he does. Give him a chance, and talk to him. If you’re daring enough, as strong as I think you are, then go for it. Wanting to submit isn’t the same as being a doormat and I think you’ve done enough looking into the lifestyle to see that.” She waved her hand toward Miranda, eyes on me as she smiled at our friend. “And you definitely know Miranda isn’t one.” When she put it that way, everything seemed so reasonable, exactly like Bennett had made it seem. I grabbed my coat next to me and folded it over my arms in my lap. “If you’ll excuse me, will you let Miranda know I took a cab home? I have some reading to do.” Gabby laughed softly. “Go get him, girl.” I wasn’t sure I was ready for that, yet, but she spoke again. “And don’t forget to give us all the naughty, fun details.” I definitely wasn’t ready for that.

Chapter Thirteen Rebecca Dominate and submissive Agreement entered into this date of: This contract is an agreement which defines the power exchange and interaction between the below mentioned individuals. This agreement is entered voluntarily with both parties agreeing to the following conditions. The intent of this agreement is to set forth clear boundaries as well as outline expectations on both submissive and Dominant. This contract may be altered at any time with the acceptance of both Dominant and submissive by signing a new contract together. Signatures at the end of this contract ensure that both parties have entered willingly into this agreement, that they both agree to the sane, safe and consensual roles outlined below. This contract will expire three months from the date the contract is signed. The Dominant’s role a. Dominant will care for submissive’s physical safety, emotional and mental well-being. b. Dominant commits to treating, training, disciplining and caring for submissive in manner as He sees fit. c. Dominant will always be open to the submissive’s concerns and thoughts, and will encourage open dialogue of any concerns regarding her submission, His Domination, or any punishments He declares necessary.

d. Dominant will be faithful and monogamous to the submissive at all times. e. Dominant will not keep the submissive or their relationship isolated from other aspects of his daily life. f. Dominant will never agree to physical session when he is not in correct, emotionally stable mindset. The submissive’s role a. The submissive will serve, obey, and please the Dominant as He requests. She will trust him entirely with the knowledge He will actively and consistently act in a way that does not betray that trust. b. The submissive agrees to follow the direction and commands from the Dominant both in the bedroom or outside when He desires sexual activity. The submissive will respond to all sexual needs of Dominant in any manner he requires. c. The submissive shall obey all guidelines established by the Dominant, understanding breaking a rule will result in previously agreed on punishments. (Spankings by hand, only) d. The submissive will act in a respectful manner in speech and actions and obedience, with the understanding she does not have to alter personality to do so. e. If submissive desires to explore other areas of bondage and discipline and punishment, she will present requests clearly and calmly to Dominant, with understanding Dominant always gets to decide if implements and other toys are used outside of standard sexy toys including vibrators, dildos, anal plugs, and lube.

f. The submissive will be faithful and monogamous to Dominant at all times. g. The submissive will work past negative aspects of fear, pride, and insecurities that could interfere with correct obedience and submission. Punishments a. The submissive and the Dominant agree that appropriate punishments are necessary for the growth of the submissive. Punishments will be used to change the behavior and remind the submissive of this agreement. Punishment will always be discussed and agreed on before punishment is delivered. b. The submissive is always open to use safe words prior to and during punishments, particularly acceptable for further ascertaining both Dominant and submissive understand need for punishment. Signatures With a free and clear mind, Dominant and submissive agree entering into this relationship is mutual. The submissive will allow the Dominant to take her into His care and guidance in order both may grow in trust and mutual respect. Both Dominant and submissive agree the satisfaction of His wants, desires, and whims are consistent with the desire of the submissive to please Him. To that end, the submissive offers Him the use of submissive’s time and talents and Dominant accepts. ***

I read the contract. Then I reread it. It was on the fourth read-through when something odd and strange happened to me. Desire wove through my body, sparking and igniting until I did the very thing I couldn’t admit to Gabby. I climbed into bed, grabbed my vibrator from my nightstand, and used it to administer not one, but two orgasms. I woke up and did it all over again before I smartened up and shoved it back in my drawer, intent on spending the weekend truly considering the risk it would take for me to enter into the kind of lifestyle Bennett’s contract outlined. A several hour Google search proved that his contract was pretty common, even much lighter and gentler than some of the contracts that made my eyes pop wide. For those, I’d sipped my glass of wine, pushed down my fears, and continued to others. It took me almost the entire to weekend to realize why I was so interested in the lifestyle I’d tried so hard to discredit when talking to Miranda. I wanted it all. Every. Single. Thing Bennett outlined. I craved someone caring for me. I wanted to trust him. I wanted to be pampered and have a man think and behave like I was the most special, most cherished person in his life. I wanted to unequivocally know a man would never raise his hand in anger. I needed security and safety and the outlines he described. Gabby was correct. It seemed like he’d drafted this contract specifically for me. Realizing that, I reached for a pen and scribbled my name on the contract, right next to where he had already done so on Friday. Then, I planned how I would return it to him. Which wasn’t that difficult. I had Bennett’s calendar synced to the calendar app on my phone but even if I didn’t, I knew his schedule like the back of my hand. He

jumpstarted every week by showing up at six-thirty in the morning, well over an hour earlier than anyone else, even myself, started their workday. *** The clock sitting on his desk read 6:27. I shook the tension out of my arms and focused on my breathing. More research over the weekend had explained the proper position a submissive should greet her Dominant in. The contract hadn’t specified Bennett wanted me to do this, but he had mentioned his preference for having his subs naked and their knees far apart when they were kneeling. I was in the mindset that if I was going to accomplish something, I was going to do it correctly. Oddly, the kneeling and breathing helped me. Practicing it over the weekend, I learned that getting on my knees, breathing slowly and calmly focused my attention on why I was doing this. The purpose. The goal. And, the person. I shifted again. I’d shown up ten minutes early in case Bennett did as well, but now I’d been in this position for seven, no, eight minutes, and the carpet in our offices wasn’t exactly soft with plush padding. The echo of the elevator arriving to our floor shot through the air like a grenade and I straightened my back. Ten seconds until he walked in and saw me. Nine seconds until I puked. Hold it in and focus. I readjusted the file folder on the floor in front of me, rolled my shoulders back, placed my hands on my knees, palms up, and bowed my head. Muffled noises came from outside his office, a light in my office clicked on and then went dark again before the

door to his office clicked. The soft whoosh of his door opening stole my breath. The snip of it closing forced it right back out. I bit my bottom lip to quell my nerves. Bennett didn’t speak but it was him. His presence was undeniable, his scent wafted into the air. It was the silence that almost undid me. Focus. His footsteps grew closer, the thud of his shoes on the carpet timed to the thumping of my heart until he was in front of me. Shined, black shoes stopped on the other side of the file folder. He bent, long and strong fingers appearing in my vision as he picked up the file folder and stood. God, I wanted to look at him. Wanted to see his expression. Yet as I continued my breathing, held my position, I didn’t need to. Approval rolled off him in palpable tendrils so warm it felt like we’d been tossed into a sauna. “Thought about you all weekend long,” he finally said and a pressure released on my chest like a valve. “Wondered what you thought of this when I didn’t say anything Friday. I got concerned that maybe I’d walk in here today and find your office cleaned out and your resignation letter on my desk.” That was why he’d stopped at my office first? An ache pinched my chest and I opened my mouth to apologize, but he continued speaking before I could. “But I have to tell you, in all the thoughts I had, I have never, not once in my life, seen anything as glorious as this.” He held out a hand and I placed my hand in his. A zing of electricity shot straight to my chest and I gasped while he pulled me to my feet. “What are you doing here?” Bennett asked when I was standing. His thumb pressed against my chin and he tilted

my head up. “Care to explain to me why you’re on your knees in my office? It’s quite the risk.” New Year, new goals, new life... “You told me you wouldn’t touch me again, mention our night together, or my one night fall into submission until I was on my knees, begging and pleading for you again.” “Is that what you’re doing?” I pointed at the file he was still holding in his hand. “Have you looked at it?” “I want to hear your own words, sub.” His dark brown eyes went jet black. Nerves rattled me, bouncing around like jumping beans. One word and he’d shaken me. “I want what you describe in the contract. I want what you promise to give me. I want the trust it says you’ll offer me.” “And you’ll give me your trust?” I stepped forward, hoped like hell it wouldn’t earn me a punishment, and wrapped my fingers around his bicep. “I wouldn’t be here, kneeling for you, unless you had it.” “Which I noticed, but I also didn’t put it in the contract. Do you know why?” I’d wondered. It seemed pretty standard. “Why?” His lips twisted into an evil, wicked smile that made my knees knock together. “Because,” he began, and threaded his hand into my hair. His fingers dug into my scalp and he tugged me toward him until our chests pressed together. “I like the idea of keeping you off-balance. I like the gasps you make when I say something that surprises you. I like the glares you fling in my direction like you’re trying to set me on fire when I piss you off. So, it pleases me to keep you guessing, and you’re going to give that to me, aren’t you.”

“Yes, I’ll try. Sir.” “Good, because right now, I want you to take off your panties, hop onto my desk and spread your legs so I can taste you.” Shit. A full body shiver wracked my body and Bennett’s smile went wide. Then he leaned down and pressed his lips to mine. He kissed me harshly and I opened to him immediately. I sank into him, my hands went to his hips, shoving beneath his suit coat. I held him to me as he tilted his head, took our kiss deeper and I moaned into his mouth. He pulled back abruptly, hands at the sides of my cheeks, and growled, “Panties off. On the desk now, legs spread wide.”

Chapter Fourteen Bennett God damn, she kept me on my toes. When I’d left the contract on her desk Friday and left the office before she could lose her mind over it, I went home and pounded the shit out of my hanging boxing bag. Saturday, I went to my friend Simon’s hockey team’s practice. I didn’t think I would see anyone I knew, but it wasn’t a disappointment when Simon’s sub, Chloe, was bundled up and bouncing her feet on the bleachers, squeezing a cup of hot cocoa like a lifeline. She was gorgeous, and happily in love with her Dom, but she was also super sweet. At one point, Simon had offered her to me. I never touched her, and I never would. She was his long before Simon admitted it. Since I was so certain I’d made a colossal fucked up mistake in how I’d treated Rebecca, I sat down next to Chloe and told her most of the shit that had gone on. Her response? “Don’t worry. Everything will work out, Bennett. You’re a good man, she’ll see it. You’ve tipped her upside down and shaken her silly, give her time to get her bearings.” Didn’t help. I wasn’t lying to Rebecca. All weekend I’d been worried that I’d come into the office and hers would be empty. It took all I had to stop myself from showing up at her house and demanding an answer. I never expected her to have her legs spread, hands

wrapped around her ankles at the edge of my desk, pussy fully exposed to me and her chest heaving with desire. “Damn you impress the hell out of me.” I groaned. While she was doing what I commanded, I had shrugged out of my coat and draped it over a chair. I rolled up the sleeves of my dress shirt and loosened my tie. I’d already jerked off in the shower but my dick was solid as a rock, seeking entrance to her wet and glistening pussy splayed open for me. “Bennett,” she whispered, gasping for breath. “I mean, sir. Please.” “Do you want my mouth?” I sat down in my chair, hands on the armrests and stared at her sex. Her clit was swollen, bare pussy so beautiful and delicious I could practically taste her essence. “Or do you want my fingers?” I reached out, ran one finger from her knee to her upper thigh. She shivered from the contact, squirmed on the desk. “If you keep moving like that, sub, I can force you to stay still.” “I’m trying.” I pushed my finger inside her slit. She was tight, hot and oh so fucking wet my balls drew tight with need. Unfortunately, I wasn’t exactly the kind of man who walked around with condoms in his pocket, ready for any one-night stand that came along. My dick would have to wait, but I didn’t. I fucked her slowly with my finger, pulling out of her and drawing circles around her clit until she was gasping and whimpering. As she slowly started losing her mind, I added two more fingers and shoved three inside her, fucking her hard and relentlessly. My fingers curled inside her, pressed against her G-spot. Her thighs trembled and she fought for her grip on her ankles. “Bennett, please, sir. I’m so close.”

“No coming until I tell you, sub.” God damn. In all my planning on cockiness assuming she’d give herself to me, I had still doubted I’d ever be calling her this again. “Hurry then, please.” I smirked and stood, trapped her gaze with mine. “I think one of the first things we’ll be working on is your selfcontrol. And your respect.” She squeezed her eyes closed and took a deep breath. “Please sir, please. I need to come.” It was the begging I’d wanted. I dropped back to the chair, smoothed my hand up her thigh and leaned in, licking her from her anus to her clit. Her back shot off the desk so harshly I palmed her stomach and pushed her back down. “Still.” “I can’t, sir.” “Learn, obey, do what pleases me and you’ll be rewarded, Rebecca. Remember?” Before she answered, I dipped my head. I didn’t taste her. I didn’t lick and tease her. I ate her. I fucked her with my tongue, alternating between sucking on her clit and pussy, keeping her right on the edge but not enough to make her come. When she did, I wanted her mindless for me. I wanted her to never walk into my office again, look at my desk or sit on the other side and not remember this exact moment. The moment she gave herself to me. Her pants quickened, went higher and more desperate. Right as she was on the precipice of coming, I sucked her clit into my mouth and pressed my thumb against her anus. She screamed, quickly covering her mouth with her hand to silence herself and I tossed her legs over my shoulder. I ate her through her orgasm, pressing more firmly against her anus, sliding just a bit inside her tight hole, and sent her

straight into another orgasm. “Shit, shit, shit,” she chanted, her head flailed back and forth on the desk. Papers scattered to the floor. Her fingers curled around the edge of the desk and I was there through all of it, making her fly higher than she thought possible and bringing her down. I rode every wave with her, and it was one hell of an amazing ride. Beautiful. Rebecca’s orgasms were pure and unfiltered, wild and desperate like she’d never been touched the way I went at her, and thank God. There was nothing I enjoyed more than giving women pleasure in ways they hadn’t experienced. Plus, she’d just shown me she didn’t mind some ass play. Which we’d definitely be exploring. She went limp on my desk and I slowly moved away from her. I peppered her inner thighs with gentle kisses and reached for tissues inside a drawer of my desk. I wiped her, cleaned off my hands, and readjusted my dick still fighting for its own taste of her, before I stood up. I rested a hand next to her head and leaned over her. “You doing okay?” “Dying. I’m dying. I don’t think I can work today on account of my death.” Laughing, I bent over her and kissed her softly. “That’s too bad. I was hoping we could do more of that later.” I slid my hand beneath her neck and grabbed onto her other hand, bringing her up until she was sitting. Her legs still spread wide, I stood between them, enjoying the view of her messed up hair, smudged cheeks from her mascara and dried tears on her face. I handed her another tissue and rubbed beneath her eyes. “Your mascara ran.” Her hands went to her hair, smoothing back the shining locks. “I’m probably a complete mess.” “You’re beautiful, but you will need to go get cleaned

up.” She held out her hand. “Can I have my underwear?” They were on the floor at the side of my desk, right where she’d left them. Nope. I shook my head. Her light brown eyes widened in disbelief. “No? I can’t wear them?” “Remember when I said I like keeping you off-balance? That glare you’re shooting my way right now turns me on. I like the idea of you naked beneath that sexy skirt you’re wearing. I like the idea of you fighting going wet when you have to sit there, all day, doing my work, thinking of me.” Her nose crinkled and I tapped it. “Do I have to?” “No. You can ask me why I want it. You can ask me for an alternative, or you can disobey and earn your first punishment which I’ll deliver later night.” She opened her mouth but I stopped her by holding up a finger. “But be warned, that spanking you got on New Years was for the purpose of turning you on, not punishing. Think long and hard before deciding you’re ready for something more.” “Why do you want me to not wear them?” I wasn’t surprised when she went with option one. I’d intentionally created our contract knowing her hesitancy, and later, we’d be talking about her past and how that could affect our playtime. But I wanted her relaxed before I took her there. I also wanted her wet and needing me, focused on my desires and not her fears. “I already explained, why, but also because it pleases me. Today, instead of thinking about how embarrassed you might be by not wearing underwear, can you instead think of how happy it makes me to know your pussy is ready for me whenever I want it?” “You always make this sound so damn rational,” she grumbled.

I stepped back so she could get off the desk. She adjusted her skirt, smoothed down her shirt and glared at her red panties on the carpet. “I told you before it doesn’t have to be difficult.” She stepped around me and I reached for her, wrapping my arm around her waist and pulling her back to my chest. “Do you have something to say to your Dom, sub?” “Thank you for the orgasm, sir.” “Thank you for pleasing me, Rebecca. I’ll do my best to make sure you don’t regret it. You have my word.” I kissed her throat. Goose bumps spread in my wake, and I let her go. “Now go get cleaned up. We have a busy day today and neither of us will be working late tonight.” She spun out of my hold. “We’re not?” “No. I’m taking you to dinner where we’ll talk, and then I’m taking you to my home so I can fuck you.” *** We were tucked into a back booth at Boondox, a sports bar I frequented with some buddies of mine when we wanted a drink or two or had the urge to shout at one of the thirty televisions always playing sports. When we entered, Rebecca’s eyes had widened, as if surprised I’d bring her to someplace so laid-back and basic. Which was exactly why we were eating there. She thought I was some stuck up arrogant asshole who dressed in designer suits and my life was filled with five-star restaurants and two hundred dollar bottles of whiskey. That was definitely a part of it, mostly for business purposes. To be successful, you had to surround yourself with successful people and I worked a charity gala just as easily as I worked a place like Boondox

where they encouraged tossing empty peanut shells to the floor. We were also eating there because my condo was just around the corner so once we ate and we’d gotten some conversation out of the way, I wouldn’t have to wait long to get her naked. I cracked another peanut shell while she read the menu. She hadn’t said much all day after I ate her out on my desk. She’d been focused on work, not avoiding me, but quiet. After convincing her to leave her car at work, assuring her I’d get her home in the morning with plenty of time to get ready for work, she agreed with a slight glint in her eye. A glint which said she hoped the night led to more of what I’d given her that morning. Orgasms. Dozens of them if I could manage it. And now I was enjoying the thrill of anticipation I could physically feel rolling off her. I cracked another shell and popped a peanut into my mouth. “You know what you’re going to order?” She set the menu down and reached for her water. “What do you usually get here?” “Double bacon cheeseburger loaded with fried onion rings, and a salad because my mom drilled it into me to eat my veggies.” That last part was total bullshit, but it made her smile and her shoulders relaxed. “What are you going to have?” She sipped her water and set it back on the table, tapping the menu. “Um, is there something you’d prefer I ordered?” As she spoke, she glanced toward the bar of the restaurant, not making eye contact and a blush hit her cheeks. Ah. That’s what was making her quiet. That had to end. “Rebecca.” She brought her gaze to mine slowly. “Do you want me to make those decisions for you?”

Her nose scrunched like what I’d said smelled like sour milk. “Not really.” “Then tell me what you want to eat so I can be a gentleman and order for you.” She blinked and looked down at the menu, grinning as she dragged her blue eyes back to me. “I feel like I should be a lady, or do some girl thing when we’re on dates and order a salad, but what you suggested sounds really yummy. Except more onion rings instead of a salad, because unlike your mom, mine didn’t teach me much of anything, especially not the importance of vegetables.” She pulled her lips to the side, chewing on the inside of her cheek and took another large drink of water. I pushed the bowl of peanuts closer to her and placed our menus at the edge of the table. “What’s your mom like?” Rebecca eyed the menus, then dragged her gaze to mine and sighed. “Can we wait? It’s a long story.” “Are you ready to order?” The server asked, stepping up to our table. I winked at Rebecca. “Saved by the bell, huh?” Turning to the server, I placed our orders and once she walked away, I turned back to Rebecca. “So. Now that we have time, care to tell me?” She ran her hand through her hair. “My mom. She’s well, not much of a mom, I guess.” A distant expression flashed in her eyes and she shrugged. “There’s not too much to say. She wasn’t a good mom, she didn’t protect me when she should have, and when there was no reason to protect me, she never exactly cared whether I was around or not. So when I could, I left.” So much information without giving any specifics. It had to be a gift she had. It also told me more than she thought it did.

“Your dad?” I pressed, and watched her stiffen from the question. “I don’t like to talk about him.” So she had shitty parents, a father figure who I assumed was absolutely not a parental figure. The first man in her life who should have shown her an ounce of respect and love and kindness and chivalry, didn’t exist. “I’m sorry.” I leaned forward and took her hand in mine. I flipped hers over, rubbing my thumb along the lines of her palm. “Do you know why I’m asking you this?” “To get to know me.” I shook my head. “Nope.” I continued running my thumb against her soft flesh and lifted my gaze to meet hers. “In BDSM, there are a lot of factors that come into play when you, as a submissive, are putting your trust in your Dom. One part of negotiations and contracts which I didn’t bring up before is asking you about your past. I need to know what could trigger you during a scene to ensure that you’re able to give me you.” She blinked and looked over my shoulder. At least I was learning her tells. When she didn’t want to talk about something, she looked to her right. That’d come in handy. “I don’t want to talk about it now.” Her voice went soft, broken and raw. I could give her that play, bring it up later, but I had plans for later. “Rebecca.” When she looked at me, I stopped brushing my thumb against her hand and held it firmly but gently in mine. “I want you to know, whether we’re in public or at work, whether we’re playing sexually, watching a movie or lounging in bed, or I’m fucking you against the railing of my balcony, you are always safe with me. Always.” Fire-red singed her cheeks and her pulse picked up

beneath my grip. “You mentioned the other day about never letting a man have control of you. Who abused it before?” Her eyes narrowed at me and formed lasers. Weaker men had probably shrunken back from the lethalness in her look. Not me, though. “You don’t pull any punches, do you?” “Not when it comes to something this important. You need to trust me. You give me that every time you obey something I command. I can’t be an effective Dom if I don’t know what minefield I’m walking beforehand. It’s uncomfortable and hard for you, that’s obvious, but it’s also necessary since you signed our contract.” She tried to pull her hand out from my grip but I tightened my hold on her. Not hurting her, but whatever she needed to say would be easier to take if I was holding her in some way. She grabbed her water glass. It shook in her hand as she drank from it. Wetting her lips, she sighed. “My dad took off when I was young. He left the day after my eighth birthday but my birthday present from him was a black-eye.” My chest burned like a branding iron was pressed against it. “What?” Her gaze dropped. I allowed her to take the distance she was putting between us. Her fingernails dug into the back of my hand and I gave her that too. If she needed to cause me pain to get through hers, I’d take it times a million. “I think he’d beaten any real life out of my mom before I was ever born. She was always weak around him. My first vivid memory is waking up at night, carrying my yellow blanket down the stairs to ask for water and my dad punched her. She fell to the ground and he kicked her in the stomach.”

Tear-filled eyes hit mine and I sucked in a breath to keep from losing the hold on my own anger. A man who beat a woman, a little fucking girl, was no man. She sniffed and swiped beneath her eyes. “He still had his pointed dress shoes on. Anyway, that continued for years. It was all I knew of him. After that I was terrified of him, and slowly I understood why my mom always walked hunched over. She would say she didn’t sleep well, or she had a bad back but by the time I was six, I’d seen too much. It was around that age he slapped me for the first time.” “Rebecca—” “I know you say BDSM isn’t about beating and abuse, but I don’t know if I fully believe it yet.” “Yet you came to Luminous, and you signed the contract.” She laughed, but it was cold. As chilling as the rawness in her story. “Yeah, well the sex is good and Miranda and Shawn talked me into Luminous.” Stunned, I let go of her hand and sat back in the booth. The hell? “Are you saying you don’t want this? That, what? I’m your experiment to see if I’m just a woman beater in disguise?” Fury and frustration prickled my spine, but I couldn’t help it. I didn’t use women. Hell, I’d made myself completely clear with the fact I wouldn’t even take a paddle to her unless she asked for it. She was saved from having to answer me because the waitress arrived. Our plates were on the table and we assured the waitress we didn’t need anything further, even if I’d kill for another damn drink to burn out the anger inside me. “It’s not that,” Rebecca finally said. “Then explain it.” Because fuck if I understood.

Chapter Fifteen Rebecca I hadn’t intended to tell him anything. Bennett was never going to be on my list of confidantes about my past, but like always, what he said about needing to know my background and what could trigger me during a scene made rational sense. I hadn’t expected to feel a heat ignite off him like he’d been set on fire by my match. I hadn’t meant to hurt him. “I didn’t mean...” Damn, he flustered me. His change in demeanor heated the air and I rubbed my arms to erase the funny feeling climbing against my skin. “Fine, you know what? Yeah, it started out that way, not with you. I don’t understand your need to control everything.” “Yet you’re friends with Miranda and Shawn.” “Well, yeah.” My shoulders fell and I gulped the rest of my water. “Okay, you want the truth?” He shot me a look I didn’t need to interpret. “The truth, is that I was scared senseless when I first learned what Miranda and Shawn were into. I walked into their playroom by accident and lost my shit, tried to get Miranda to leave him immediately. Since then, she’s talked about it a lot. I’ve studied them for any signs of abuse.” “And what’d you find?” I shoved a hand through my hair and groaned. God, he was so damn pushy. “I like Shawn. I think he treats Miranda like a queen.” “And?”

If I could have reached him without making a scene, I would have wiped the smirk off his face. “And she likes it. But I still don’t understand it. And I meant what I said the other day. I don’t ever want to give that kind of control to a man.” “Yet you agreed to my contract.” I didn’t respond. I couldn’t. My mouth opened and snapped closed several times like a frustrated fish. Even while I’d spent the weekend debating signing the contract, or when I debated whether or not to drop to my knees that morning to beg him, I still wasn’t one hundred percent certain I was confident with what I was doing. I was more assuming it’d become clear why I wanted it as time went on. “You want to hear why I think you signed it? Why you dropped to your knees this morning and spread your legs and let me lick your pussy?” “Why?” I croaked. He leaned forward and rested his arms on the table, getting as close as he possibly could. “Because you want it. Because when I was reddening your ass last week, you fucking enjoyed it even though you don’t understand why you did, and the truth is, the why doesn’t matter. Who gives a shit why you like to be bossed around? Who cares why my hand landing on your beautiful backside makes you soaking wet? You signed that contract because you enjoyed that for an hour or two, you were finally able to let go, to trust in someone, and to not have to worry about anything when you’ve spent your entire life locked up in worry and fear. I gave you that freedom.” God. It sounded exactly right. I shoved an onion ring into my mouth. “That’s right Rebecca.” He chuckled evilly. “Eat your dinner. You’re going to need your stamina later when I’m

fucking you so hard you’re seeing stars.” Warmth flushed my cheeks and entirely different heat sparked arousal at my core. I rubbed my thighs together to quell the ache his words created deep inside me. I tucked into my burger, keeping my eyes on my plate while I ate in order to avoid more conversation with Bennett. Somehow, even when he was asking questions, getting to know me, he was still controlling everything. I needed to hold on to some form of it before surrendering everything to him. He allowed my silence until I ate and swallowed my last bite of burger. The waitress stopped by, refilled our water, and after she walked away, Bennett pushed his plate away from him. “You going to back out on me?” Good God. He just jumped right in. “No,” I replied. “I’m not. I told you this morning that I’m scared, but I’m also curious.” I lifted my gaze and it landed on deliciously full lips lifted into a quirky grin. Amused but interested, and I realized that was often how he looked at me lately. Sure, he was still a bit surly, rough and cocky and arrogant, but when his gaze landed on me, it softened in that same way it did when he was diving hard and deep inside me. “Good. We done now, then? Because I’ve had plans for you running through my mind once I finally get you into my bed and I’m done waiting. Last chance to back out, Rebecca.” A part of me wanted to. The part of me that was more curious and excited, said, “I’m not backing out.” “Good.” He slid out of the booth and stood, taking my hand and pulling me with him. I grabbed my coat and he took it from me. “Turn around and let me help you.” I put

my back to him and he helped me into my coat, grabbing my hair and pulling it out from the back of my collar. He squeezed my shoulders and massaged them. “Don’t be nervous, sweetheart. I’ll make it good for you I promise.” A shiver zipped down my spine like a lightning strike and before I could say anything, he took my hand and led me out of Boondox. Right to his condo. Where he wanted to boss me around and spank me and give me multiple orgasms. What in the hell had I gotten myself into? *** Bennett’s condo was larger than large. As soon as we entered I was stunned into silence by the entire far wall. All windows from floor to ceiling, I could tell they wrapped around the entire length of his apartment. The river separating the Grand Rapids East from West flowed along one side, I-131 on the other, his view wasn’t only impressive, but massive and majestic. “Holy shit,” I muttered, dropping my purse onto a table. I took three more steps forward and Bennett was at my back, peeling my coat off my shoulders. “I mean, I figured your place would be nice, but I wasn’t expecting this.” Rich, deep cherry colored cabinets and matching shining wood floors guided me into a kitchen and open living space. Outside, a balcony wrapped around the corner of his condo until it disappeared from my sight. I spun and gaped at Bennett. “You live in a palace.” He laughed softly. His quiet rumble sent a spark of interest in my deepest places and I looked away. “It’s just a condo.”

Just a condo my ass. I was fascinated with architecture. When I was a kid, I’d save money from babysitting jobs and purchase stupid magazines that had beautiful homes and floorplans on the inside. As a teenager, I’d tear them out and tuck them away in the safety of my desk, dreaming of the day I could live in a home like one of them. Bennett’s was nothing like the ramshackle home I grew up in, or the modest two-bedroom I bought, or the twostory mansions that dripped with wealth. It was modern and traditional, a mixture that shouldn’t have gone together but somehow worked. “Can you give me a tour?” He nodded. “Want a glass of wine while I show you around or anything else to drink?” I’d had water all night but there was a lot of night left. I didn’t want to be drunk when Bennett made good on the proclamations he’d spoken at dinner, but one wouldn’t hurt. “Wine please. Red if you have it.” He dropped his keys on the counter and shrugged out of his suit coat. Loosening his tie, he unknotted it, but left it on and popped the top button of his collar. “Follow me, Rebecca, and all your dreams will come true.” Stepping just past the kitchen, he pointed down a hallway. “Down there is my office and my exercise room,” He teased me with a wink. “Before you think that’s insane or give me shit, it’s a guest room. I just put my weights and workout crap in it.” His playful side wasn’t one I saw much of, but I couldn’t argue that I liked it. “Let’s go past the living room. There’s a bar that way.” “A fully stocked bar, I bet,” I muttered, returning his teasing grin. “Sassy tonight, are you?” He grabbed me with a hand at

my waist and pulled me to him so fast my hands slammed against his chest. Hard chest. Curved pecs flexed beneath my fingertips. “Keep it up, if you’d like, but just know I’ll enjoy wiping that grin off your face later and giving you a completely different kind of look.” I dug my fingers into him instinctively. My nerves pulled taught as my sex spasmed. Pulling back from me, he grazed a finger from my ear, over my cheek and down to my chin. “That look...all soft and gooey mindless. That’s the look I prefer you having around me.” I had no words. Speech failed me. I lost myself in his promises and declarations and his chocolate brown eyes that said he’d deliver on everything he said. “Still need that drink?” More than one, now. “Please.”

Chapter Sixteen Bennett Rebecca always thought I was an arrogant prick. I wasn’t an asshole. I respected the hell out of women—their beauty and their brains—and she knocked both out of the park. I was loyal as fuck to my friends, still kept in touch with guys I went to high school with more than twenty years later. If my parents needed something from me while they were living up the shuffleboard life down in Boca, I’d hop on a flight, charter one if I had to, to get to them as quick as possible. I was also astute. Everything in Rebecca was pulled so tight if I touched her again before she fucking relaxed, she’d snap, and not in the good way. “Do you know what sold me on this place?” Her gaze scanned my room, kept darting back to my windows and she nodded. “The view.” “No.” I turned the corner and she gasped. “The bar.” I waved a hand out toward the bar that was bigger than any actual one I’d sat behind as a customer. Same cherry wood and marble counters as the kitchen, the entire wet bar spanned the back length of the condo opening on the other side to the entertainment room. Behind it, the floor-toceiling windows continued with a door open to the wrap around balcony. Yeah, my place was the fucking shit. It was also big and more than once, I got really fucking tired of being in it alone. Not that I was planning on asking Rebecca to move in. But I hadn’t been lying to her. I’d

imagined a dozen places in the condo where I could take her and drive her crazy. “Holy sweet mother of pearl,” she murmured. “How—do you have a lot of people over? Throw weddings here? This thing is huge.” “And fully stocked.” She walked between the wet bar and large island, running her hands down the length of the marble. “It’s bigger than any liquor store I’ve been in.” “Nice though, right?” She spun around and cocked her head. “You don’t even drink that much, do you?” “Never more than one glass when I play sexually.” Her brows drew tight. “But you offered me wine.” “Yeah, because you’re knotted up so tight you need to relax, but I’m not trying to get you drunk nor would I allow it.” I walked to her and curved my hands around her waist. Quickly lifting her, I spun her around and out of the way of the wine fridge before I set her back down. “So what would you like?” “You just...moved me out of the way.” “Cute that you seem surprised by that. I would think by now you’d be used to me putting you wherever I want you.” She blinked several times. “If this is your way of helping me relax, you’re failing.” “You wanted red?” Her voice softened, the sass evaporated and damn it, when she let down her guard, dropped her walls even a little, she was spectacular. “Yes, please. And thank you.” I searched for a bottle, grabbed one I’d opened the other night and poured her a glass. After handing it to her, I took her other hand in mine. “Come with me. There’s still more to see.”

I led her around the corner of the bar area to the media room where I had a projection screen television set up for movies and Blackhawks games. I might have been from Michigan, but I was raised a loyal Chicago fan in all things. She pulled her hand from mine, spun in a slow circle, her smile widening with everything she saw, the fire pit on the balcony, pool table, old-school pinball machine games. Large rugs covered the wood floors, she even took in the trayed ceiling painted a similar mossy green as my walls. It’d cost a fucking fortune to have my place designed the way I wanted, but damn if I didn’t love everything about this room. Here was where I kicked off my suits, threw on my sweats and acted like the teenage kid I used to be. Her lips twitched and she took a sip of her wine. “You have pinball games.” “I like all manner of games.” I unbuttoned the cuffs of my dress shirt, rolling the sleeves up as I walked toward her. “Would you like to play or would you like to see my bedroom?” She took a healthy drink of her wine and set her glass down. “That depends, what kind of game are you planning on playing?” “Not nervous anymore?” I wrapped an arm around her back and pulled her against me. She hung on to my biceps, red painted fingernails digging into my muscle through my shirt. “No more than usual, I guess.” “You remember me telling you I’d thought of a dozen different places in this condo where I could spread you out?” At her nod, I dipped my head, brushed my nose over her temple. Delicate and feminine, the scent of her dove straight to my cock and he took notice. “Do you have

preferences for where you’d like to begin or do you want me to decide?” “I have a choice?” “Always.” I pulled back, cupping her cheeks with my hands and tilted her chin up. “Remember, the choice is always yours. If I’m ever doing something that’s not getting you off or taking you where you need to go, if I’m ever doing something that hurts and you can’t handle it, your job is always to tell me. Use the safe words. That’s why we have them.” She trembled beneath my grip and slid her hands to my waist. “I have a question, then.” “Ask.” “At dinner, you didn’t want to choose what I ate, but you wanted to order for me. I don’t always understand when I’m supposed to defer to you or when I can just be, well me.” “Always be you.” She opened her mouth and I pressed the pad of my thumb to her lips. “In the bedroom, anytime we’re doing anything sexual, I’m in control. Ordering for you is chivalrous and I come from a family where the man takes care of his woman. My job, whenever we’re together is to make your life easier, to make you safe, whether it’s a restaurant, walking down the street, or giving you so many orgasms you think you’ll die if you have another one. That might confuse you, but that’s only because tonight I learned you’ve never had someone take care of you. You’ve never had that guy. And I’m going to show you, prove to you, just how good it is to have someone making you a priority, seeking to give you time off from needing to handle everything. In return, if I’m doing that right, your submission should become instinct. I take care of you, you please me. It really can be as simple as that.” “It’s so confusing and simple at the same time.”

“I don’t want to change who you are. Eat whatever the fuck you want, wear whatever the hell you want. I’m attracted to you, want you in my bed and in this contract with me because you’re you. You start changing that, deferring to me about when you need to use the restroom or at the office, then I’ll tan your ass for not being you. Understand?” “Nope.” “You will.” I pressed my thumb against her lips harder, rockets exploded down in my balls as she took the cue, her tongue swirling around the pad of my thumb without me telling her. “Take it,” I said, my voice gruff. Fuck, just her lips around my thumb had my dick jutting against my pants. “Suck me like you want my cock. Show me how much you want this.” She hummed, the vibration against my flesh made me lock my knees. Fuck. I hadn’t gotten off this morning when she was on her knees in front of me and it was all I could think about all day from not forcing her back there. Which I’d do. Soon. I pulled my thumb out of her mouth and tilted my head toward the pool table. “Go to the table and face it. Hold onto the edge.” “Yes, sir,” she said, blowing out a heavy breath at the same time. “And strip on the way. I want to see a pile of your clothes all over my damn floor.” Her fingers went to the back of her skirt. She messed with the zipper and for a moment, I considered helping her, but fuck that. Her submission needed to be her idea, her actions. The skirt dropped to the floor and all concern left my

brain. Light, lacy panties clung tight to her curved and plump ass. Not a thong. The lace covered half of each cheek. They were perfect. I fisted my hands at my sides to prevent from grabbing her and tossing her to the floor. I wanted to fuck her bent over the pool table, eat her out while she was spread out on top of it and then later, play a real game of eight-ball while she remembered everything we’d just done. “Hurry up, sub.” “The buttons are small, sir.” She grinned at me over her shoulder and victory sliced through me. A teasing glint in her eye and smile on her lips was so much better than the fear. “I can get scissors and cut it if you don’t hurry.” “You wouldn’t.” I hitched my hands to my hips. “Wanna try me?” “Nope. No, sir.” She turned back and the silk blouse fluttered to the floor. Then her matching bra. She took another step forward, paused, and flashed me a wink over her shoulder while she pushed her panties down, wiggling them over her ass and thighs to the floor. “You’re stunning, Rebecca. So fucking beautiful. I want to lick every inch of you.” She moved to the pool table and bent over. Curling her hands over the edge, she wiggled her ass. “Then what are you waiting for?” Cheeky sub. Her playfulness was as sexy as her brains and submission. Yeah, she wasn’t just going to be my assistant for much longer. I had more plans for Rebecca that had nothing to do with bed play. I took my time moving to her, soaking in the expanse of her olive skin, her hair that fell over her shoulder and

pooled on the felt. Her legs were long and toned, toes a bright red that matched her nails. “Spread your legs as wide as you can,” I said once I reached her. When she moved, I lifted my hand, brought it down right on the fleshiest parts of her ass. “Yowch!” she cried. I spanked her again. “What?” “Sir. Thank you, sir. Shit shit.” She wiggled her ass, shaking off the pain rippling through her. “You earned that from your sassy little wink earlier. If I want you to put on a show for me, I’ll tell you. Next time, keep it simple and obey. Understand?” “Yes, sir.” “Good. Now tell me, you wet?” “Yes, dripping.” I tapped her ankle with my foot. “Pardon me, sub.” “Sir. I’m dripping sir. Sorry.” “You’ll learn.” Quickly, I divested myself of my own clothing, belt clanking as my pants fell to the floor. I whipped my tie through the collar of my shirt and tossed it on the table, removing my shirt next. “We haven’t talked about this, and I know I told you any kind of pleasure you receive will come from my hands. You have a problem being tied up or blindfolded?” I didn’t do it frequently, but I liked having the option. Her gaze fixed on my silver tie and she bit her bottom lip. “I think I’d be okay with being tied, sir.” “Blindfolded?” “I’d prefer to be able to see you.” I pressed my lips to her spine and she quivered beneath me. “You don’t trust me enough yet to take away your vision, and before you argue, I understand, Rebecca. But I do want to tie your hands together.”

I kissed down her spine. Every time I did, her breathing quickened, harsher and louder. “That’s okay, sir.” “Beautiful,” I murmured, shifting to kiss above one of her hips. That fleshly soft part at a woman’s waist drove me crazy. “We’ll start slow, you tell me if it hurts or it’s too tight, okay?” “Okay.” I took my tie and guided her hands to her lower back. Wrapping the tie around her wrists, I left it loose enough she could pull her hands apart a few inches, but couldn’t remove it. “Ready?” I asked. I ran my hand down her back, ending at her ass where I massaged my earlier slap. I hadn’t done it hard enough to leave a mark, and tonight I didn’t want to. I’d save it for tomorrow so when she was at work, she was sitting on a sore ass, unable to stop thinking about me. “Mr. Ashby, please, sir.” My dick jutted out, seeking her heat as she called my name. I’d fucking missed it, more than I would admit. “Please what, sub?” Her eyes closed harshly and she opened them, lips parting. “Fuck me, sir.” “Ah, sub, you don’t know what you’re asking.”

Chapter Seventeen Rebecca Damn it, damn it, damn it. He drove me crazy. The felt from the table abraded my nipples, scratching the hardened points every time I shifted. Which I couldn’t do much of anyway. Every time he touched me, I tensed, waiting for more, but he wasn’t being harsh. His gentle kisses and touches were almost worse than the pain he so easily delivered. “My dick’s been hard for you since this morning. Later, you’re going to get on your knees and take my dick down your throat, like you begged for earlier. Do you want that?” His fingers slid through my pussy and I jumped. “Please.” He entered me harshly, but it didn’t matter. I was soaking wet, primed and ready for him. Two fingers thrusting into me wasn’t nearly enough to quell the stampede racing through me. I moaned as he pressed his thumb to my clit, massaging it harshly until I was arching into him, my hips bucking for more. “What would you like now?” “I need to come, please.” He laughed huskily and deep against the back of my neck. His chest pressed against my back. My arms, tied behind me, were trapped between us as he pressed me harder against the pool table. I grazed his lower abdomen with my fingers, the only part of him I could touch. “Sometime this week,” he groaned in my ear. His dick pushed against my crease, sliding toward my entrance and

then back, “You’re going to the doctor and getting tested. I will, too. I want to take you bare and sink my dick into your wet heat. You with me on this?” “I’m clean. I had a test months ago, after the last time I was with anyone.” “You on the pill?” His thumb on my clit was doing delicious things, circles and the perfect amount of pressure driving me to the brink of distraction. He pinched it and I squealed. “Yes, yes, I’m on the pill.” His hand left my clit and my pussy and then his dick was there, gathering my wetness around his tip. “Do you trust me? I’m clean, too.” “I wouldn’t be here if I didn’t trust you.” “Jesus, Rebecca. I’ll prove it to you with a test anyway.” His forehead pressed against the back of my shoulder. He kissed across my back to the nape of my neck, lifting my hair and massaging my scalp. “You’re so fucking perfect for me. Don’t know what I did to deserve you, but I’m fucking thankful.” My heart rioted against my chest. His words. How did he always know the right thing to say? “Gonna fuck you now. Come as often as you need to. Just make sure you’re screaming my name when you do. Got it?” “Oh, God.” The heat of his chest against mine disappeared and a stinging smack landed on my ass. I groaned, arching my back. “Hell, you love this shit.” I did. I rubbed my cheek along the felt, as I tried to nod. He didn’t need an answer. Thrusting forward, he drove his hard dick into me so harshly I flew to my tiptoes. His hands clamped around my shoulders. He fucked me relentlessly,

pulling me back to him. His hips snapped forward, the tip of his dick running against my G-spot and holy freaking shit. Without a condom, he seemed larger, harder, a rod of steel he continued to fuck me with while I cried out beneath him from the glorious pleasure. “Bennett!” I cried as my pussy clamped around him and my orgasm shot through me. My body quaked and I lost all sense of time. His groans and my whimpers filled the room, the sound of our wild sex. “Fuck, yes, Rebecca. Give it to me, give me all of you.” How terrifying. I had to find a way to keep something from him. He could never have my heart but somehow, he was trying to worm himself in with his hard fucking and gentle looks and professional praises. I’d think about it later, when I could think straight. My hands touched his stomach again, barely-there brushes of his skin was all I could reach and then the heat from his body disappeared. One hand went to my shoulder, the other to my hip and he yanked me up so my back was to his chest. “Oh my God.” The new position sent him deeper, tightened my still clenching pussy. My head fell back to his shoulder as he continued plundering into me, setting me on fire from the inside out. “I can’t.” I shook my head. “I can’t go again. It hurts.” “Feels good, too, right?” He grunted. “God, yes.” “Then you can take it.” He slid a hand to my breast, teased and pinched my nipples. A shot of electric energy soared through me and I opened my eyes, seeing nothing but sparkling lights from the city in the distance. “Oh, shit.” “Let them see you,” he grumbled in my ear, his voice rough.

His movements quickened, powerful thrusts in and out but he held me back against him as he pinched and my pulled my nipples, alternating the torture on my breasts. I screamed again, my entire body shaking with abandon and as one orgasm rolled right into another one, Bennett shoved himself fully inside of me. “Fucking hell, Rebecca.” He groaned and shot his release deep inside me. His sweat slickened chest brushed against me and he held me still while he rode out his orgasm through my limp and well-used body. Slowly, he pushed me forward, coming with me until I was pressed back to the pool table. “Shit, that was amazing,” he whispered. His hands went to mine and he removed the tie, massaging my wrists and arms up to my shoulders. “That feels so good,” I murmured, my erratic breathing settling. “Good, then you’ll really like what I’m going to do next.” His hands clamped around my hips and he lifted me, tossing me into the air so he was carrying me in a cradle hold. My hands flew to his neck. This guy, if he wasn’t sweeping me off my feet figuratively, he did it physically. “What are we doing?” “Bath to clean you up and then we’re gonna chill out and relax before I take you again.” Again? A delightful shiver rolled down my spine, straight to my toes. He carried me straight through a large master bedroom decorated in dark grays and dusty blues into one of the largest and prettiest bathrooms I’d ever seen. “Wow,” I said. He set me on my feet, kept a hand on my waist, bent over, and turned on the faucet to the corner whirlpool tub. He popped the top on a bottle and dumped a

significant amount of soap in before standing back up. “Bubble bath?” I couldn’t conceal my laughter. “You keep bubble bath on hand?” He kissed my temple. “I like a lot of things, baths after a hard workout is one of them. My mom left the soap when my parents were here for Christmas.” “Oh.” I patted his cheek and kissed his lips. “It’s really cute you have it and you’d do this for me.” “My job is to take care of you, remember?” I remembered. I had a feeling I was never going to forget. That alone was dangerous. “So,” I looked around, “what are you going to do while I bathe?” Silly for nerves to hit me then, he’d just screwed me sensationally and it wasn’t the first time he saw me naked. But before, I was able to crawl under sheets. As the afterglow of the orgasm dimmed, my nerves were kicking in. He cupped my cheeks and grinned. “I’m going to go get you a new glass of wine and pour one for myself.” He stepped away, dropping his hands. My body cooled from the loss of his touch and I swayed toward him, unable to stop myself. “Oh, and when I get back, I’m getting in the tub with you.” He flashed me a wink and disappeared through the doorway of the bathroom. And just like that, my girly parts tingled with excitement. *** I wasn’t sure there was anything better than being encased in strong legs and arms, curled up in a bathtub, white puffy bubbles surrounding us so high they almost overflowed.

Behind me, Bennett massaged my shoulders. My head fell forward and I scooped up the bubbles in my hands, blowing them into the air, while we talked. We’d been in the bathtub for so long the water was no longer hot and relaxing, but I wasn’t in any hurry to leave. I was relishing the moments where he opened up about himself and his family, giving me something else to think about other than the orgasms and the contract I’d crazily agreed to. Bennett took over Ashby Enterprises a few years ago, after his dad retired, and I was having a hard time imagining the things Bennett was saying. I simply couldn’t imagine a man who had built such a huge corporation, living the high life in a retirement community, exclusive or not. I blew more bubbles into the air with a poof and rested my head against his shoulder. “They really play shuffleboard?” His hands swept down my arms. “Club champion two years running.” His lips, turned up in a smile, brushed against my cheek. I shivered as his hands continued running up and down my arms, down to my fingers and back up. “That seems like such an old person thing to do.” His husky laugh reverberated against my flesh. God, everything about him did delicious things to my insides. His laugh, his touch, his gentle kisses. A week ago, I wouldn’t have thought Bennett was capable of such kindness. “After being focused on nothing except his business and family for the last forty years, I think he’s earned some relaxation.” “But shuffleboard?” “They also play tennis, golf, have taken up salsa dancing, and don’t forget they spend weekends on their yacht.” His parents owned a yacht. His hands were at my fingers. I took his hand in mine and

cupped them together, scooped up another pile of bubbles. “And to think, they were sounding so normal until you mentioned the yacht.” Another laugh and he lifted our hands above the mountainous bubbles. He rubbed the pads of my fingertips, smoothed out the wrinkles. “We’re starting to prune. Let’s get you out of here.” I leaned back against him and closed my eyes. “I like it in here, though.” “Trust me, I like you naked against me, too. But I also have other plans for you.” He kissed the top of my head and put his hands on the sides of the tub, scooting away from me. I turned my head, watched him maneuver his large and muscled body out of the tub. He was so beautiful. Wide shoulders, perfectly curved pecs and ripples of muscles as far as the eye could see. And his dick. Half-hard, it hung low between muscled thighs, trimmed hair framing it like an offering I couldn’t wait to get my hands and mouth on. He caught me staring and wrapped one of his hands around his shaft, stroking it. “Do you like this? Want more?” I was sore, didn’t even know if I could have sex again. My pussy didn’t agree. It quivered and clenched, already needing him inside me again. “Yeah.” He grabbed a towel and wrapped it around his waist, hiding his now full erection from me. “You can wait.” Once he tucked a corner of the towel in, he held out his hand. “Come on out.” He held me firmly until I was on my feet and he took another towel, drying me, dropping to his knees in front of me while he dried my legs and wiped off the excess bubbles. He paused when he got to the back of my thighs, and looked

up at me. Bennett Ashby. On his knees in front of me. His mouth inches from my sex. God. I was growing wetter by the second while he stared at me with his dark brown eyes, desire etched so firmly on his features and harsh cheekbones. He leaned forward and licked over my clit. I gasped, reached forward and pressed my hand to his shoulder. “Holy shit.” “Just a taste,” he murmured, pressing kisses to my intimate areas. “I can’t get enough of you.” No man had ever been so blunt with me, so vocal in his need for me. His words alone drove me wild. Another lick of his tongue hit me and I arched my hips into him, seeking him. More. More. I wanted all of it. His hands curved around my hips and stilled me. He climbed to his feet. A wicked, salacious grin curved his lips. “I’ll finish you later.” He brought the towel up my back and pulled it around my front, tucking in the ends between my breasts. “Dry off and do whatever you need to, I’ll go get you something to wear. Do you need another drink?” My wine glass sat forgotten at the edge of the tub. We’d gotten so busy talking about his family I’d only had a few sips. “I’m good, but thank you.” “My job to look after you. Remember?” He tapped my nose and stepped to the side as a shiver rolled through me. God, if this was submission, I didn’t know how I could refuse him anything. Slowly, it was beginning to make sense why Miranda was so deeply in love with her husband. If Shawn treated her like this on a continuous basis, of course she’d want to please him too. The realization struck me as I turned to the bathroom

mirror. I’d tied my hair up off my neck while we bathed and wild, frizzy tendrils had escaped all over my hairline, flying in the air and around my temples. I hadn’t removed my make-up and steam from the bath had caused some of my mascara to smear. I was anything but beautiful, and yet somehow, Bennett had dropped to his knees in front of me, caressed and kissed me like I was the most precious, glamorous thing he’d ever seen— Like he was the one honored to be with me. Strange, that.

Chapter Eighteen Bennett I left Rebecca in the bathroom and went to my closet. I left off the boxers and threw on a pair of sweats, despite the raging hard-on I was sporting. Boxers would only be uncomfortable considering my dick was in a perpetual state of ready-to-go with Rebecca near. I threw on a black shirt and grabbed one of my favorite dress shirts from the hanger. I wanted Rebecca in it, so I could remember her and think of her every time I wore it to the office. God damn she was beautiful. When she let herself go, when she was relaxed and in my arms, beneath my hands, she was sublime. Nothing turned me on faster than a woman with confidence and intelligence tempered with an underlying current of sexual awareness. Rebecca carried it all in spades. Her vulnerabilities made everything she gave me sweeter. Staring at my dick like she craved a taste of me deep inside her throat made me want to orgasm all over the bathroom floor. The woman was going to be the death of my dick with the way she turned me on every time she glanced my way. It made the idea of taming her while building her up with my future plans that much more enticing. I waited outside the bathroom until I heard the water turn off. Without knocking, I opened the door. Rebecca was at the counter, drying off her face with a towel. I placed my shirt on the countertop and stepped back. “You can wear that,” I gestured toward the shirt. “And

nothing else. I’ll be in the living room when you’re done.” Her eyes popped and then narrowed as she glared at the shirt. “You mean—” “No panties. I want you available to me whenever I want you.” Her breath hitched and cheeks flushed. My dick twitched and I grabbed it, my desire for her obvious in the clutch of my fist. Before she could say anything, I turned and left my bedroom. She could argue all she wanted but unless I heard yellow, which I’d remind her she had the ability to say at any time, then my rules were law as long as she was under contract. For three months, I was free to do whatever I wanted with her, whenever I wanted, yet, she had all the power in two words. It was the beautiful part of submission. The power exchange between me and my sub rendered me with the sense of responsibility and control I craved, while it reminded me to treasure the woman in my care. I wasn’t a hard-ass Dom like people assumed, typically because I could be an asshole and my size. Dominating and submitting, to me, was always wrapped in putting someone else’s needs ahead of yours. It was selflessly caring for someone, because in the end, I couldn’t expect anything. At any time, Rebecca could walk up to me, call red, and I’d have no other recourse than to let her go. It meant my primary motivation was to keep her so blissed out on orgasms and feeling so treasured that the word never entered her mind. It was something I took seriously and why playing recreationally wasn’t my favorite thing in the world. It was why I searched for subs who wanted something long-term. I wanted that. I wanted a marriage with a wife and sub

who was undeniably and unendingly devoted to me and whatever family we would someday create. Whether Rebecca was the woman for me or not was yet to be seen. But she did possess more of what I wanted than any woman I’d met yet. I walked into the living room with my wine in one hand and my phone in another, quickly flipping through a series of missed call notifications I’d missed while we were in the bathroom. There were two missed calls and voicemails from Anderson Jakobs. “Fuck.” With his constant indecision, Jakobs was becoming one of my biggest pains in the ass. After last week’s meeting and Rebecca’s ability to finesse it, I’d been hoping it was the last we heard from him until after the board meeting. “Everything okay?” Rebecca asked. She was resting against the doorframe, my shirt draping almost to her knees, and only two buttons closed, giving me a delicious, erection-sprouting view of her creamy, toned stomach, naval, and pussy. She sipped from the wine glass I’d left in the bathroom. Fucking hell. “Come here.” I took a large drink of my wine and set it back on the table, pushing the heavy wood table forward as she reached the couch. “Kneel.” I pointed next to my side at my feet. “What?” I arched a brow and waited. She blinked and looked at the floor before meeting my gaze. “You want me to kneel at your feet?” I leaned forward and ran my hand up the back of her thigh until I was cupping her ass. “Yeah, sub. I do.” Perhaps the reminder of who she was to me would put

her in the right head space. Her legs trembled beneath my touch. She puffed out a breath and nodded. “Okay, sir.” “Good girl,” I murmured. My hand fell from her leg as she sank to her knees. The vision of her, barely dressed in only my shirt and at my feet, sent my mind spinning. “Beautiful. Need me to refill your drink?” “No. Not right now, but thank you.” She laughed softly, and the sound went straight to my dick. Thank God I’d forgone my boxers. I gripped my phone tighter with one hand and rubbed my dick with the other. “Do you know why I want you on your knees, Rebecca?” She sipped her wine. “No.” “Because I just missed a phone call and have two voicemails from Jakobs, and I know they’re going to piss me off. When I’m done with them, I want your mouth close to me.” “Jesus, Bennett. Sir.” “Yeah.” My voice rumbled. “On your knees doesn’t seem so scary now, does it?” She cleared her throat, cheeks flushing until they were dark enough to match her wine. “What does Jakobs want?” Shifting, she faced me. Not exactly what I asked but I got a great shot of her tits. I wasn’t about to complain. “Probably about eight more schematic designs.” “If he wants to change back to the row of townhomes versus the condos, I’m going to wring his neck.” Damn it. She kept being more perfect for me. A woman at my knees and able to talk business? I really needed to put the second step of my plan into action. I turned on the speakerphone and set my phone on the coffee table.

Rebecca’s head snapped up. “You’re calling him now?” “He’ll think we’re at the office. I want you to hear what he has to say.” Her brow furrowed. I relished her confusion. I hadn’t always made it clear how much I respected her but if she was as smart as I thought she was, she’d be able to cut the length of the conversation in half. Then we could get on with the important things. “Bennett,” Anderson said through the phone. “Thanks for calling me back tonight. Hope I’m not bothering you.” Rebecca shot me a look. “Not at all, Jakobs. What can I do for you?” “Well, I left you a message saying our board meeting for Wednesday was pushed back to Thursday afternoon. I’ve been looking over the schematics you sent with me last week. I’m really liking the one your assistant, Rebecca, talked about last. So I was calling to see if you’d be able to present that to the board. I know it’s last minute.” While he spoke, Rebecca moved to her feet. Her feet scampered on the wood floor until she disappeared around the corner. She came back right as he stopped talking, her cell phone in her hand, fingertip tapping on the screen. She shook her head and whispered, “You have a two o’clock with Connor Hendrick.” “Jakobs, hold on please.” I pressed the mute button. “You know, you were supposed to be kneeling, but I gotta tell you, I think I found your new work uniform.” Fire spread to her cheeks and her eyes popped. “You can’t mean that. And I went to grab my calendar.” “You have my calendar on your phone?” “Well, I have a particularly bossy superior who tends to

not care about my life so much as he enjoys making sure I know exactly what’s going on every single minute of his day. Plus, I’m also hyperorganized.” “Most people call that anal.” Her nose scrunched. “I like hyper-organized better.” I liked everything she said when she did it smiling. “Come here.” I held out my arm and when she got close, I pulled her into my lap. “Don’t you need to talk to Jakobs?” “Yeah. Any chance I can reschedule the meeting with Hendrick?” Her lips pulled to one side and she tapped on the screen. “You’ve already rescheduled it twice, although the first time was his change. The commercial property you’re talking to him about is by the DeltaPlex. Not sure it’d be smart.” The DeltaPlex was where all the concerts and minor league sporting events were held. Property along that stretch was a premium. Losing that would be a hit. I hit the mute button and leaned forward. “Sorry about the wait, Anderson. I was talking to Rebecca, and unfortunately, I can’t make the board meeting last minute.” “Ah, that’s not so good. I think if you could be there, especially with your enthusiasm for the project, we’d be able to move forward immediately.” “Bummer,” Rebecca whispered. I hugged her tighter onto my lap and kissed her temple. She smelled like my mother’s bubble bath, which I needed to erase immediately. I covered her mouth with two of my fingers. “I understand, Anderson.” I turned back to the phone. “That’s why I’m sending Rebecca.” Beneath my fingers, her lips parted. I used her surprise and pushed them into her mouth. “Suck,” I mouthed, her

eyes wide as saucers. Leaning closer, I whispered into her ear, “Pretend it’s my cock.” Anderson prattled on about the time of the meeting. I ignored him, too lost in the movements of Rebecca’s mouth working my fingers like she needed my dick in her. “Sounds good,” I said when Anderson was done. “Rebecca will be there and if you have any questions or need anything before then, don’t hesitate to call her directly.” We said our good-byes and once I clicked the phone off, I pulled my fingers out of her mouth. “Are you really sending me to the board meeting? That’s a big deal.” “I have full confidence you’ll nail it.” My praise covered her like a warm blanket. Her shoulders fell, amber eyes went soft. Her smile was a punch to the gut. Bright and wide, her white teeth gleamed like I’d bought her a Rolls Royce, not given her a professional task. “Now, get on your knees again. Facing me.” “Yes, sir.” She grinned and slid off my lap. As soon as she was on the floor, her hands went to my waistband. “Go slow,” I grunted, lifting my hips while she tugged on my pants. “I want to enjoy every moment of this.” “Funny.” She looked at me and winked. Her playfulness shot straight to my balls and they pulled tight, filled with cum. “I was thinking of doing the same thing.” “Damn it,” I groaned. My hand went to her hair, tangled in the mess she had pulled at the top of her head. She was so. Fucking. Perfect. Her small, hot fingers closed around my dick and her lips parted. “You’re beautiful,” she whispered. “Everywhere, and I’m sorry if calling a man beautiful is a knock to your ego.”

“It’s not.” “Well, good.” She grinned and leaned forward, inhaling deeply as she swiped her lips with her tongue. “I have to warn you, though, I don’t have a lot of practice.” Sexy, sassy and inexperienced at giving head. Fuck, yes. It was as much of a turn on as it was the night I’d learned she never been spanked. I thrust my hips up, unable to stop arching for her mouth, her wet, hot haven that would soon be taking me. “Fuck, Rebecca. Put me in your mouth and I’ll like anything. I swear.” “You’re sure?” “Tip feels better, go as deep as you feel comfortable, and get your mouth on me. Now.” Screw slow. Knowing she didn’t have much practice at this made me want to shove my dick as I far as I could down her throat to claim her. She licked me then, her tongue swirling around the tip, the ridge and fleshy area at the bottom. “Holy shit,” I grunted. I forced my eyes to stay open, even though it took everything I had to not relax into the feel of her soft hands, the movement of her tongue. She slid me in further, sucking hard and holy shit I wasn’t going to last long at all. “Damn it, Rebecca. So good.” I swallowed harshly, and she hummed around my dick. Her eyes flicked to me. “Beautiful. Use your hand at my base or massage my balls.” She palmed them, took my instruction like she’d been waiting for it. Her soft touch on my balls made my hips jerk up, into her throat until she gagged. “Shit, sorry,” I said and she pulled off, eyes watering. “You okay?”

“Yeah, I just want it to be good for you.” “Fuck, Rebecca. You keep doing it and I’m going to come in a hot minute. You feel fantastic.” She bit her lip, eyes flickering at my praise. Hot damn. This woman. She took me again, without warmup, without nerves making her fingers tremble around my dick. Heat poured from her mouth, soaked into my dick and went straight to my balls as she massaged them perfectly. “Yes,” I grunted, as she bobbed on my dick. I spread my feet wider, ripped off my shirt. She was burning me up from the inside until my orgasm coiled in my spine, shot straight to my groin. I clenched my hand on her head and held her still. “I’m going to come.” She hummed again, took me deeper and as she swallowed, I lost control. Fuck, fuck, shit. “Rebecca.” I gave her one last warning. She squeezed my balls harder, and my orgasm hit. I came, shooting my seed down her throat, and kept my eyes on her. I held her against me until I was done. My orgasm drained me of my energy but my dick was still hard when she pulled off me and rested back on her heels. But when she looked at me, I wasn’t just re-energized. I was a new fucking man. So sweet. So innocent. Her vulnerability and insecurity was written so clear on her face, I was going to be that man that erased all of it from her. I was going to be the man that brought out all her confidence, all her desires, and I wasn’t going to stop until I was certain she believed exactly how fucking amazing she was.

Chapter Nineteen Rebecca I drifted awake with warm, quiet breath puffing against my neck and a strong arm heating my abdomen. In one day, Bennett had completely sucked me into his orbit. He infuriated me as much as he enthralled me. He bossed me as much as he served and took care of me. In the haven of his large and ultra-comfortable bed, his body heat surrounding me, I lacked for nothing. Last night, after he’d thrown me for one loop by telling Jakobs I’d take care of the board meeting, he’d essentially tossed my world upside down when he went straight from that to demanding I get on my knees and suck him off. Nothing could have confused me more than afterward. He curled me into his lap, laid us down on the couch, and grabbed the remote. He clicked on the television, turned it to a news channel, but then muted it and we’d spent the rest of the night talking, playing pool—where I lost every game —and laughing. Laughed. With Bennett. His chuckle was glorious, his unhindered laughter was out of this world. The way he tossed back his head, his corded throat on display was exquisite. God. There was nothing I wanted more than to see that look on him every day. It sent crazy, wild tingles slashing through my body and settled low in my stomach so much that the first time I heard it, I actually did a full body quiver. Which he’d noticed, and immediately proceeded to turn

that quiver into an even wilder and crazier orgasm. In the morning, darkness filled the room, the sun not yet risen outside, but I didn’t need the light. I couldn’t find a single thing wrong with moving forward with him. I was wracking my muddled brain, spinning all of his pros and cons in an attempt to untangle them into two clear lists, when his hand moved. Fingers splayed wide on my stomach and his lips brushed from my neck to my shoulder. A delicious shiver spiked across my back. “Morning,” I muttered, leaning into him. “Thought for a moment, I’d wake up and you would have snuck out in the middle of the night. Nothing better than waking up with your hair all over my face, though.” He put pressure on my stomach and pulled, rolling me to my back and then he was there. Right there on top of me, his legs and arms caging me in. Braced on his elbows, his face was inches from me but I didn’t have a moment to treasure the sleepy look on his face before he kissed me. He groaned as I let him in, tongue swiping against mine. Heaven. Caged in his strong arms, beneath his large and muscled frame, my body succumbed to the passion he offered. “Bennett,” I whimpered, arching into him. He dropped his hips, his perfect, hard dick rubbing against my sex. “Shit.” He pulled back, nose brushing against mine. “You too sore today?” I ached everywhere. I had sore muscles where I didn’t know muscles existed. Bennett’s dark eyes, holding the promise of wicked pleasure, evaporated all the pain. “I’m not too sore for anything,” I forced out. “Good, because it’s been over a week since my hand has tanned your ass and I want you at work today, feeling me

every time you shift in your chair.” And God. I shouldn’t have liked it. No woman should. As breath flooded my chest, Bennett’s hand cupped my cheek. “You want that.” I did. God, help me, I did. “Yeah.” “Good. Roll over, hold on to the headboard. Don’t let go until I tell you to.” Apparently I didn’t move fast enough because Bennett moved back, his hands went to my hips, and he flipped me. “Ah!” I squealed. “Bennett!” His hand came down. Searing heat smacked my backside. “Sir.” Damn it! Pain laced through me and I ground my teeth together until it diminished. “Sir, Bennett! Ouch.” His lips came down on my backside, tender kisses smoothed away the heat spreading down my thighs. “Shit,” I moaned, arching into him. “Hands on the headboard, Rebecca. Now.” I reached for the wide, wooden slats and curled my fingers around them. I waited. And waited. There was no movement behind me, no sound, no heat from his hand landing on me. Crazy. He was driving me crazy with anticipation and when he finally touched me, it was with a gentle, swooping caress of his palm. “Fuck,” I whispered, arching into him. I pulled my knees up, presented myself to him. “Beautiful. You’re glorious. You have no idea what it does to me, to see you offer yourself to me like this.” He had no idea what it did to me to have him talk to me like that. I couldn’t tell him, either. “Ready?” he asked. “Yes, sir.”

“Christ, Rebecca.” One more kiss to my ass and he shifted his weight. His hand came down. Finally. The pain intense, I fought against it as I cried out. Pleasing him, wanting to hear that roughened voice of his so damn pleased with me, made me fight against fleeing. Every hit landed in a different spot, random patterns I couldn’t predict until heat flooded my system, radiating from my ass to my toes and stealing all conscious thought from my brain. “More, sir. Please.” I wiggled, arched into him, seeking more. Something. Him. God, I needed him inside him. Another spanking hit just beneath my ass. “You’re drenched,” he grunted. “I can see your wet pussy. You want more or you want me to fuck you?” My mind scrambled. His words a tangled jumbled mess, but God I loved it. This was wrong. Beautiful and right. The mess in my head kept me silent until he spanked me again. I yelped from the sting of it. “Please, Bennett. Sir. Mr. Ashby. Please.” “This?” The tip of his dick pushed against my entrance. He slid himself through my folds, to my clit where his finger pressed it while he tortured and teased. “You want this?” “Yes.” “Lift your hands to the top of the headboard.” I complied immediately. The promise of him too delightful to hesitate. “There you go. Fuck, Rebecca. Your ass is red. I can’t decide whether to kiss it and make it better or fuck you.” Both sounded superb. “Yes.” His chuckle vibrated against my shoulder, quickly followed by his lips, kisses to heated skin. I’d lost my mind.

If this was submission, I’d do whatever he said, whenever he wanted. He tempered the pain with patience and passion. “When you come,” he said, his lips at my ear. “Scream Mr. Ashby. I’ve missed that falling from your sweet red lips.” My blood was boiling. He spun me into his orbit and flung me out into the wild with no sense of reclaiming stability or direction. And yet, as he entered me, sheathed and hot and so freaking large it was a struggle to take him, I didn’t want it. I flung away my stability and my safety and carefully ordered life in a heartbeat, in the time it took for him to hit the end of me. Nothing. Nothing would be as glorious as Bennett, nobody held the promise of anything more explosive or protective or so damn perfect for me. His thrusts turned jagged. One of his hands held me at my hip, fingertips digging into sensitive and burning skin. He moved his other hand to my front, his fingers at my clit, his hand spanning my lower stomach. He held me to him, by fingers and his dick, took me with frenzy and when I came, I threw my head back, pressed it to his shoulder and shoved my lips to his throat. I screamed his name like he’d commanded, unable and unwilling to do anything to bring him disappointment. “Mr. Ashby!” “Fucking hell,” he groaned. He rode out my orgasm, hips turned jagged and wild, grunts echoing in my ear. Then his lips hit mine, forcefully, sucking the breath from my lungs while filling them at the same time. “Shit, Rebecca. So, so fucking good.” He slammed inside, grunted. His dick twitched as he came and our lips fused together, both of us fighting for breath and me, my sanity.

I’d just handed it to him, without hesitation, because he fucked like a God and drove me mad for his dick. What was he doing to me? Our breathing returned to normal, and he slid out of me, peppering my spine with kisses. He lifted me up, massaged my shoulders and adjusted us so I was straddling his lap, his back to the headboard and propped up by pillows. He bent his knees, caging me in and I relaxed against his thighs. “Hi,” I said. “Good morning.” He pushed hair off my face, kept his hand at the back of my head. Smiled. My belly flipped and flopped. “Good morning.” He tugged me to him, kissed me. It was the perfect kiss, the perfect amount of pressure and softness and firmness all wrapped up into the scent of us mingled together, and I melted into his hold. “I need to get home,” I said, pulling back, “so I can get ready for work today.” “Then you better get off me before I take you again.” A moment, I debated. Sex twice in the morning? He laughed, ran his thumb over my heating cheeks. “As much as I can see you like that idea, you’re right. We’ve got a busy day and we need to get in early so no one realizes we came together.” Ah. Good point. Considering he was the owner and President, and our company didn’t have a fraternization policy, it wasn’t a huge deal. But no girl wanted to be the cliché assistant banging her boss, even if the banging was fantastic, and she was the cliché. I climbed off him, cringing from the aches throughout my body and grabbed his shirt on the floor. He stood up and walked naked to his dresser, digging

through a drawer and then tugging on a pair of boxers. “Brush your teeth and get ready, whatever you need to do. I’ll go get coffee made.” *** I put the PowerPoint printouts in the file and tapped it on my desk. The movement was difficult with Bennett’s hand on my ass distracting my every thought. It was Thursday, and Bennett and I had spent the last hour going over the presentation he was sending me to do on his behalf. Apparently, he’d grown tired of working. “Do you know how many times I’ve wanted to do this?” he asked, his hand making another sweep across my hip, down the curve of my ass, to my thigh. I looked at him over my shoulder. “You’ve mentioned it.” “Swear it, Rebecca. Your ass in these tight skirts, you could drive a man to a heart attack when you walk on by, the sway of your hips.” Somehow, he made sexy talk sweet and thrilling. I stood, propped my hip on my desk. He was throwing me into one of the biggest days of my career so far. “Can I do this today?” “Wouldn’t send you if I didn’t think you could.” I had to leave soon, and my nerves had reached machfreak-out level approximately ten hours ago. I tried to push down the nerves swirling in my gut. “You think that much of me?” I couldn’t screw this up. One wrong move in front of the board and I could succeed in losing the first client Bennett ever made me responsible for. Talk about screwing the boss. “I think, Rebecca, that you could probably do anything you wanted if you put your mind to it enough. You have

that fortitude in you. Something I admire.” I blinked my lashes so rapidly he fluttered in front of me. “You—you admire me?” “Wouldn’t have told HR to hire you if I didn’t.” “What?” My God. This man. My mind was whirling. “I thought, but, Cami said you didn’t want to be bothered with finding a new assistant and since I’ve been here longest, that’s why I was promoted.” “Do you think I’m the kind of man who would just leave that kind of decision up to anyone?” My God. I couldn’t handle this. Not now. From the day I walked into his office he’d been so rude. Now he was saying this was his plan all along. “I think you’ve had too much sex lately, Mr. Ashby,” I snapped. “It’s making you too nice, and I don’t know what to do with that.” “You can thank me by taking my dick hard and fast later. And keep it up with the Mr. Ashby while we’re in the office. I like it.” He pushed off the desk and stood full height. He scanned my body, lingering on my breasts before he met my gaze. “How’s your ass feel today? Tender?” With the tone in his voice, I knew exactly the response he required of me. Somehow, he’d made me his in every sense of the word. “Yes, sir.” He grinned, wicked and delightful and my body spasmed. “I change my mind. Use the sir while you’re in the office. I like you thinking of yourself as my sub while you’re at that meeting with Jakobs.” He threw me into a whirlwind. If I continued this with Bennett, he’d have me so dizzy I wouldn’t remember which end was up. My phone rang. Needing a diversion from his deep brown eyes, I picked it up quickly.

“Bennett Ashby’s office, this is Rebecca.” “Yes, this is The Chop House, calling to confirm Mr. Ashby’s reservation for two tomorrow night.” I hadn’t forgotten his reservation, the private dinner table, with the lack of a client’s name which told me it was a date. I’d just assumed he would have asked me to cancel it, now that we were...fucking? Under contract? “Chop House is confirming your reservation.” My voice was quiet, meek. I hated the sound as it rang in my ears. “Do you want me to cancel?” He tilted his head. “Why would I do that? Confirm it.” He glanced at the watch on his wrist. Thick, black leather band, the platinum face shone like it was brand new. “You need to get moving to get to Jakobs’s office in time.” He turned and left my office. I stood there, stunned at his sudden departure, my mouth gaping until the woman on the other end of the line grabbed my attention. “Um, miss? Can you confirm the reservation?” “Yes.” I blinked back tears as everything went blurry. “Two for tomorrow night at eight.” “See you then, thank you.” I hung up the phone and moved woodenly, gathered my things for the appointment. All while spending the time during the trip across town blinking back tears and trying to figure out Bennett’s motive. Why would he keep a date with someone else when he was with me? I always knew who his reservations were with, unless it was a date. But any client meeting, I kept a record of. This was twice now he’d mentioned this date, and the only time I wasn’t given a name was when it was with a woman he would neither see again, or need any recollection of. Damn it. I’d slept with him several times in the last three

days. Been given more orgasms than I could count on one hand. I’d let him spank me. Bathe me, clean me. I’d let him care for me, thinking it meant something to him. And in that time, when I’d made myself more vulnerable to him than I had ever to anyone in my life, he’d still been planning to push me aside for someone else. That sexy, arrogant son of a bitch.

Chapter Twenty Rebecca I’d nailed the meeting. My rage at Bennett had done wonders for my concentration. Every question the board tossed my way, I lobbed back the perfect answer. My anger quickly turned to the adrenaline rush of the victory of scoring the perfect designer shoes on clearance, in the exact right size, during a Black Friday shopping marathon. If it wouldn’t have killed my credibility, I would have thrown my hands in the air and waved them like I was rushing on the downward slope of a roller coaster. A large one. “Thank you,” I said instead, shaking the last board member’s hand as they filtered out of the conference room. Mr. Jakobs had been surprisingly quiet during most of my presentation. He’d come in, introduced me and taken a seat at the head of the table, clasped his hands together and let me do my thing. Throughout the presentation, he’d worn a thoughtful expression, less, it seemed interested in my proposal and more curious as to how I handled it. Perhaps it was because he’d already heard the whole thing once, but once the room was empty and he was still sitting in the same seat, I highly doubted it. Walking to the computer, I shut everything down and unplugged it from the projector. “I think that went well, don’t you?” I wouldn’t know their answer, but based on everyone’s

responses and pleased expressions as they left, I figured Bennett would be getting a call soon. “You’re impressive,” Mr. Jakobs said. He pushed from the table and stood, grabbing a file as he walked toward me. “And while I was originally disappointed when Bennett said he couldn’t make the meeting, I’m even more thrilled he sent you.” “Why is that?” He handed me the file in his hand and nodded toward it. “Because I talked to the board last week about wanting to bring you on, and what position we could create for you.” I looked at the file, at Jakobs, at the file, back up. My eyes had become ping-pong balls. “I’m sorry, what? Did you just say—” “Create a position for you? I did. We want to bring you on as our new Executive Project Manager. You’ll have full control over all new developments we create as well as the budget to create your own team.” Oh. My. God. The file in my hand began to tremble and I dropped it on the laptop like I’d been burned. I felt like I’d been burned. My skin was tight and hot, itchy. My blood raced through my veins at insane speeds. The rollercoaster I was on crashed to an abrupt landing and I jolted, stumbling back two steps. “Mr. Jakobs—” He lifted a hand. “Anderson. And it’s just an offer, Rebecca. Take it home, look it over. Take all the time you need.” Take all the time I needed to decide to uproot my career? To leave Ashby Enterprises? I’d worked there since I was eighteen on a summer internship, working my way through a two-year business degree. It was the only company I’d worked for, and up until I went to work for Bennett, I’d

never regretted that. I’d been loyal to his company, loyal to him, but after how he’d treated me today... I shook the thought out of my head. I’d worked too hard to make professional decisions based on emotions, but damn it. I was still hurting from the way he’d looked at me earlier, how he was going on a date when my ass was still sore from him. I picked up the file and my computer. “I’ll look at it and let you know as soon as I have a decision.” “Excellent,” Jakobs said. I shook his outstretched hand and gathered my things. Halfway back to my office, I made an abrupt left-hand turn down a side street, pulled my car into a CashWise liquor store. Then I took my two cheap bottles of white wine home, turned off my cell phone so no one from the office could call me, most especially Bennett, poured a glass of wine, tossed the job offer onto my kitchen table, and went to take a bath. I was only putting off the inevitable. When I didn’t return to work, when I didn’t let Bennett know how the meeting went, he’d come looking for me. My bath and my wine and my lack of cell phone were merely an avoidance. I slipped into the water, glass of wine in one hand, regret in the other, and hoped like hell by the time Bennett found me, the memory and feel and taste of him moving inside me and taking care of me would be washed away. Then I hoped it would give me clarity on what I was supposed to do next. Fat freaking chance of that happening.

*** The pounding vibrated against my door later than I expected. Dinnertime had come and gone and I hadn’t yet turned on my phone, but Bennett’s meeting would have been done hours ago. I was only halfway through my second glass of wine, deciding to forego getting drunk before I found the nerve to look through Jakobs’s job proposal. Dressed in flannel pajama pants, a tank top and a matching flannel buttoned top, thick socks covered my feet propped on my coffee table, while the fireplace roared in front of me, heating the small living room. “Shit,” I muttered and took another sip of my wine. I should have drunk more. I should have gotten drunk. Bennett didn’t play sexually when his sub was drunk. Staying sober wasn’t my first mistake, though. No, that had happened when I gave myself to him repeatedly through the week, trusting he meant every word he said to me. Another knock hit my door, the sound of an angry fist and while he hadn’t shouted my name, Bennett’s furious presence still seeped through my thick, wood door. I had started this game, unintentionally, but I’d still done it. Hiding from him longer would only make things worse. Too bad that in the hours where I’d had my bath, lathered on lotion afterward and thrown my hair up, twisting it into a bun at the top of my head, and then suffered through a meager dinner of store-bought sushi I had in my fridge, I hadn’t come to any great conclusions on what to do. Stay with Bennett, stay employed under him and beneath him per the contract, or leave everything behind. My need for safety screamed at me to leave, to walk away and never look back. But somehow, my few times with

Bennett had created in me a new need, one that was bubbling just below the anger and pain rolling through my blood: passion. As another knock reverberated against my door, I slipped to my feet and set down my glass of wine. I moved slowly, quickly creating a mental pro and con list on all the reasons to stay with Bennett but as I opened the door, swinging it wide open before he could crash his fist through the wood, I realized my mistake. In the hours we’d been apart, I’d forgotten how absolutely, undeniably beautiful the man was. “Good evening,” I breathed, already losing my voice and my brains in front of him. His hands were fists on his hips, unbuttoned suit coat flared behind his hands. His tie was knotted at the base of his throat, his shirt still perfectly pressed like he’d just thrown a fresh one on. Perhaps he had. Perhaps he’d been with another woman and gotten re-dressed before coming to scowl at his plaything. Because he was definitely scowling. “That’s what you have to say to me? ‘Good evening’?” He stepped into my house, his chest pushing against mine as he barreled both of us backward. The door slammed shut behind him and then his hands were back on his hips, fingertips gripping the fabric of his waistline in a way that told me he was trying not to wrap those fingers around my throat. Mental note: Bennett didn’t like it when I avoided him. I scraped whatever confidence I could find off the floor and tilted my chin defiantly. “What are you doing here?” He scanned my face. “Would you like to explain to me what in the hell happened to you today? And why you’re acting like this?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, Bennett. I’m simply home after a busy day of work.” “And your phone? Do you know how worried I was when you didn’t answer any of my calls?” God, his voice. So deep and guttural like he actually meant it. Either the wine or he was giving me a headache. I rubbed my forehead. “Can we please not do this, Bennett? It’s late and I’m tired.” “Yeah, you’re tired. Tired because you were taking my cock all last night and half the morning and if you think you can give me that and then shut me out with whatever bullshit game this is, then you’re not thinking clearly, Rebecca. Now talk. You can’t give me what you’ve given me this week and then expect me not to wonder what in the fuck is up with you.” He was leaning forward as he spoke, bending down so his face was inches from mine but it wasn’t his beauty I was absorbing. It was the way he spoke, so deeply and emotionally. The way his veins popped on his throat and his jaw was so hard I thought it might snap. Which is why I stupidly asked, “What did I give you?” My body. My cunt. My attitude or my kisses was what I was expecting. One side of his lips hitched and he grinned, rocking me backward with the force of a boulder. “You, Rebecca. You gave me you, all of you. And you can’t give that to me and walk away from me.”

Chapter Twenty-One Bennett This woman. This ridiculously, crazy, asinine woman was going to be the death of me. When she didn’t return my phone calls earlier, I figured her board meeting went later than it should have. Then the time clicked on, an emergency came up with another client, and it was hours before I realized that not only had she not returned to the office, but she still hadn’t returned my phone calls. From an employee, it was absolutely unacceptable. From Rebecca, my sub, my woman, mine, it made my head want to explode right off my body. If she thought for one single second she could hand me the beauty she did in my bed, and lock me out, she had some serious reevaluating to do. She licked her luscious, plump bottom lip and dark pink flooded her cheeks while her eyes roamed my face. Whatever the fuck she was searching for, she found it. “You, what? I don’t understand what you’re saying.” So fucking exasperating. The urge to pick her up, take her over my knee and spank the shit out of her for terrifying me earlier slammed into my chest and I sneered at her. “Don’t. Don’t act like what we’ve shared this week isn’t special. It fucking was, sub, and you know it. Don’t sully it now with whatever the fucked-up mess is in your mind. Tell me why you are hiding from me.” “Bennett.” Her palm, warm and soft pressed against my cheek. Just the touch, the soft hint of her flesh of her hand

on mine soothed the caged beast inside me. Until she spoke again and with it, pain lashing across her so visible, it was like I’d slapped her. “I’m just your sub.” “Like fuck you are.” I pulled her to me. My hands gripped her trim waist and my mouth covered hers. My kiss wasn’t sweet, it wasn’t exploratory, it was commanding and owning. I parted her lips roughly, shoving my tongue inside and kissed her until she succumbed to the weight of me and the fact that I owned her. She needed a reminder? I’d give her one. I kissed her harshly, devouring her and taking everything from her until her gasp of shock turned into needy little whimpers, the ones that drove me wild and shot lust straight to my cock. It hardened against my suit pants and I rolled my hips, pulled her against me until there was no denying that with a simple, fucking kiss, I was hard as a rock. God, she undid me. And I’d get to the mess inside her head, whatever it was that caused her to slam down her walls until I reminded her exactly what she was to me. Mine. Whenever I wanted. Wherever I wanted. For as long as I wanted. I yanked away from her mouth and stared at her, waited until her desire-filled eyes flickered and met mine. “Go to the couch, bend over the arm rest, and yank down your pants, Rebecca. You want to be just my sub. You’ve got it.” “You’ve got to be kidding me.” I gripped her harder on her hips. I could rip down her pants, discard her underwear and throw her over my knee, but damn it. She wanted to be just my sub? She had to give it to me. “I have a signed contract stating I can discipline you in the manner I see fit. One that also states you are to obey and

serve me and fucking respect me, in the manner I see fit. And you avoiding me, running from me with whatever got into your head and muddled it, then turned off your phone so I couldn’t see to your damn safety is neither respectful nor obedient. I’ll say it again, sub. Strip off your clothes and bend over the couch.” Her nostrils flared, and fuck I wanted to find out what made her so damn angry. I’d left her secure in knowing she was going to nail the meeting with Jakobs and since I’d already gotten a phone call from him saying they were thrilled with her proposal and were ready to move forward, she’d done exactly as I’d suspected she would. I also knew she was more amendable, easily pliable once sated from a good spanking and orgasm. “You can red if you want, sub. But I can already smell how wet you are for me. You’re pissed, and we’ll get to that, but you don’t want to end this yet. You might hate it, but you want what I give you. Every delay adds to how many spankings you’re going to get. Now move.” She huffed, her breasts heaved against my chest and in a move I had almost come to miss, she sneered. “You’re an asshole. And if you want me to obey, you have to let go of me.” I dropped my hands from her and slowly arched a brow as she continued glaring at me. If daggers could shoot out of eyes, I’d be a fried pile of ash. Luckily for me, the fire in her eyes only turned me on more. Made my palm burn with the excitement of reddening her ass until she was mindless and bathed of all her anger. She moved, spun on her heels and stomped to the couch. With quick, angry jerks of her hands, she yanked down her pants and stepped out of them. Glaring at me over her shoulder, she hissed, “You’re an asshole.”

She bent over the armrest and I didn’t bother hiding my grin. Fuck, this woman. She made me want to laugh and rage all at the same time. I’d never had a woman that threw me into the tailspin at the same time making me feel like I was soaring. She was excruciatingly delicious. And I loved every single damn minute of her defiance and angry obedience. I stepped up behind her, close enough I could see her back rising and falling with her quickened breaths. Close enough I could see her thighs glistening with her moisture. Hell, yeah, she liked this shit. I ran my thumb up her inner thigh, caught her shiver from my gentle, and most likely surprisingly soft touch and then pressed it to her mouth. “Suck the taste of you off me, sub. You’re fucking drenched.” She opened her mouth, took my thumb like I told her to, like she’d done the other night and hummed with satisfaction. “You’re pissed at me, but you want me. Sucks, doesn’t it? To want someone who pisses you off so much?” The edge of her teeth scraped against my fingers and I laughed. “Yeah, bite me and I’ll become more creative with you tonight. Perhaps I’ll cover you in my cum without letting you finish. Would you like that?” She made a noise, a groan of dissatisfaction and widening her eyes, glared at me. “Yeah. That’s what I thought.” I removed my thumb from her mouth and pushed up her flannel, ugly ass pajama top until the globes of her ass, the dimples just above them were exposed to me. “Fifteen spankings. You’ll count them, and don’t for onesecond think you can get off during this. This is your punishment for driving me furious and mad with worry this

afternoon.” I rained down my first spanking harshly, the burn of her flesh meeting my palm singing into my skin. “Damn!” she shouted. Her fingers curled into the cushions beneath her as she jolted forward. “One, sir. Fuck!” “Good job, honey.” I soothed her ass with my hand, massaged both of her luscious cheeks, warmed them and prepared her for me. “I’m going to like this. You’re so damn wet, you could come already couldn’t you?” I didn’t give her time to answer. I spanked her again in the same spot I’d already done and she pressed forward against the arm of the couch. After she counted, I kicked her feet wider. “Don’t even think of grinding yourself off on the couch, Rebecca.” She barked a noise of dissatisfaction at me and closed her eyes. That wouldn’t do. When I couldn’t get a hold of her for hours, learned she’d left the meeting and never returned to the office, the rational part of my brain fled and a hundred worst-case scenarios ran through my mind. Curling one of my hands around her hips, I yanked her off the arm of the couch and held her while I spanked her two more times, hitting each cheek in rapid succession. “Sir!” She cried, counting again. “Please.” “I know. You want my dick in you to make it better, don’t you?” She didn’t answer and I spanked her two more times, quickly, harshly, expecting her to cry out. Instead, she breathed in deeply, counted, and with a gaze so damn soft it melted me, replied, “Yes, sir. I do.” Tears swam in her eyes and dripped down her cheeks. “Please, sir. I’m sorry, sir.”

“I know you are.” Fuck. If she was manipulating me into stopping it was working. Before I could let her have the top, I finished the spankings. But damn if I didn’t lighten them enough to drive her insane with desire and not with pain. She counted everyone, used impeccable manners. I landed the fifteenth spanking, more soothing and teasing than any other, drained of all my need to punish her. She sighed, a soft hitch to her breath that went straight to my balls. “Fifteen, sir. Thank you, sir.” My hand on her hip wedged between her front and the couch. My thumb brushed against her clit. “You’ll come, won’t you? You want it so bad.” “Yes, sir.” God, she was breathless. Tears dripped down her cheeks, to the column of her throat. Her cheeks were cherry colored to match her lips and she’d never been more beautiful to me. I leaned over her, kissed away her tears. “Come then, my beautiful, beautiful little sub. Come for me.” I ran my thumb over her clit, swiping it gently over her swollen, hot and wet flesh. It took moments before she cried out. Her back arched, her mouth opened wide and as she screamed her pleasure, I covered her mouth with mine, swallowing every one of her cries. “You okay?” I asked, once she’d come down. Her scent invaded me, and I kissed her throat, her cheeks, everywhere I could touch while she collapsed into the couch. “Yes, thank you.” I kissed her nose and brushed hair that had escaped from a pile on her head off her cheeks, tucking it behind her ears. “Don’t ever scare me like that again. Okay?” She blinked harshly before sliding her brown eyes to mine. “Okay.”

“Good.” I stood and stepped back, adjusting my dick and bit back a groan. “Go get yourself cleaned up. When you come back, we’ll talk.” I helped her off the couch, massaging her lower back as I guided her to her feet and then bent and snagged her flannel pants off the floor. I looked around. “What happened to your panties?” She took the pajama pants out of my hands and winked saucily. “I’m not wearing any.” She skittered out of my reach before I could toss her back to the couch and sink inside her, hurrying to the bathroom. With her gone, I had a few minutes to compose myself. Shoving my hands through my hair, I scanned her apartment. There was a plastic container of food on the counter, telling me she ate. A bottle of wine was opened, cork on the counter next to it, and a glass of wine on the kitchen table. The bottle was barely empty so she hadn’t drunk too much. But it was what was next to the glass of wine on the table that grabbed my attention. I sauntered to it, picked up the neon orange file folder stamped with Jakobs’s company logo and flipped it open. And all the anger and insanity that had evaporated once I got my hands on Rebecca’s ass returned tenfold. What the fuck?

Chapter Twenty-Two Rebecca Oh my God, oh my God, oh my GAWD. There was something seriously wrong with me. And that wrongness had nothing to do with my rapidly beating heart, pounding against my ribs so harshly I could have been having a heart attack. No, the wrongness in me was deep. It’d been buried there long ago, when my dad walked in from work after another day at the car dealership where he hadn’t sold a darn thing, asked my mom what was for dinner and when he didn’t like her answer—leftovers—backhanded her across her cheek so hard she flew to the floor. The wrongness in me was that it didn’t matter how infuriated I was with Bennett, or how much he’d hurt me. He walked into my house, all scowls and bossiness and demands and I’d listened to every single one, and freaking loved his hand landing on my ass, punishing me like I’d stolen cookies after dinner when I already hadn’t been allowed dessert. But fuck, it wasn’t just his demands, either. It was the guttural tone in his voice, the way he truly sounded sincere when he’d been worried sick about me. How he’d promised we’d talk. How when he kissed me, it didn’t feel wrong at all. It felt better than perfect. It was right. Like home and safety and damn it, how did he manage to twist me up so much? And how could I go from being so angry to so filled with the need to come I

could burst, and then tease him, refill my sass and jaunt away from him like what we’d just done had all been so perfectly natural and easy and not only that, but precious. I needed wine. Loads of it, and I never wanted to drink to where I couldn’t remember my name. I was more of a stress-eater than stress-drinker, but good grief. Bennett seemed to bring out all the worst of me. “The best parts, too,” I muttered, glancing at myself in the mirror after I washed up. It was the devil and the angel on my shoulder, only I didn’t know which was which anymore. Cheeks flushed, hair wild, eyes glazed, was it a good thing I looked this manic after he spanked me and made me orgasm? Undoing my hair, I fluffed it and combed through the still-wet curls with my fingers, smoothing out the ends. I splashed cold water on my face and stood up. He wanted to talk. We’d talk. Then, I’d take a night or a weekend and figure out if this was truly what I wanted. Perhaps my mind had turned to mush after so many orgasms in only a few days. I was just too unused to all the endorphins and oxytocin flooding my system. But a night of alcohol and conversation and then space would help. Determined to figure out why I succumbed to him so easily, I opened the bathroom door and hurried to the kitchen where I’d left Bennett. When I walked in, I stopped. He was at the kitchen table, a fresh glass of wine sitting next to his hand. Both hands braced on either side of the Jakobs file, which was flung open. His shoulders were bunched and his head was bowed as he skewered the papers with a harsh glare. I made a surprised noise and his head snapped up, that skewering glare landing on me. “What in the fuck is this?”

He punctuated every word, each syllable a bomb preparing to detonate. Standing to his full height, he took the glass and brought it to his lips, taking a large swallow without blinking or removing that steely gaze from me. “I don’t actually know,” I said, walking into the kitchen but smart enough to walk around the table to get to my discarded wine glass. “I haven’t looked at it yet.” He stared at me like I’d grown a second head. Perhaps I had. One was sane and controlled. My new one was wild and well, insane! I poured more wine into my glass and sipped it, ignoring how my hand trembled. “You’re telling me you went to a meeting today, a meeting I sent you to with Jakobs, I might add, and you came home with this folder from him and you have no idea what’s in it?” I forced my eyes to stay on his and not glance at the folder. I was curious, yeah. I was really, really curious about the contents. Still, I shrugged. “I know it’s a job offer. I just haven’t looked at it yet.” “Why not?” he clipped. “Because I told him I needed time to consider it.” His brows jumped in shock. “You need time? You’re actually considering this?” Physical pain hit him. It rolled off him and lashed across his features. He dropped his head, scrubbed the back of his neck with one hand while murmuring something I couldn’t hear. The sudden urge to go to him, comfort him, assailed me but I dug my heels into the carpet and kept my distance. As if he knew the struggle going on in my body, he lifted his head, shoulders slumping as he heaved a heavy breath. “This why you didn’t come back to the office today? Why you turned off your phone?”

“It’s a part of it.” Without taking his gaze off mine, holding me prisoner in my place by his glare alone, he reached over and flicked the file closed. “What’s the other part?” “I wanted some space, to consider everything.” “Everything?” Two thick, black brows arched into two perfect points. The slowness of his movements paralyzed me. God damn it. Even trying to move away from him, desperately wanting it, I was still captive to him. He’d shed his suit coat at some point, unbuttoned and rolled up the sleeves of his shirt. His tie was gone, shirt unbuttoned, and he was simply glorious. Veins I couldn’t wait to have the time to run my tongue along rose on his forearms and the backs of his hands. He took a step toward me. One small step that was as smooth as a cat but the tension in his jaw belied his relaxed posture. “What do you mean by everything, Rebecca?” “You,” I choked. “I needed space from you and who I become when I’m with you.” Surprised flashed in his eyes. I expected it to turn to anger, instead, he did the opposite. An amused smirk twisted his lips and he took another step forward, crossed his arms over his chest. “Me? You don’t like who you become around me?” He gestured toward the living room behind us, and my pulse fluttered. “You just bent over your couch, allowed me to spank you, you came more spectacularly than any woman I’ve ever been with, and you want space from that?” “Yes.” Damn him! His words. He knew what to do to evoke a response from me, and it was never the one I wanted. But it was always honest. Shit! “Liar.” He closed the space between us before I could add distance. His arms brushed against my breasts sending

fissures of delight to my nipples and then his hands were at my waist, gently, softly. “You are such a little liar, Rebecca. You don’t want space from me, you’re simply terrified of how I make you feel.” “I’m not.” I searched for words but my brain had emptied of everything rational. See? This was why I needed space from him. He scrambled my brain into mush and I became this biddable toy he could move at his whim. It was infuriating. His hand slid up my side until his palm rested at my neck. His thumb swiped along my jaw until it rested at my pulse. “You can’t hide your truth from me. Your pulse is beating out of control. Either you’re so angry you want to kick me in the balls, or you want me so badly you’re trying not to rip off my clothes.” Insufferable prick. “You...” I growled. “Are handsome, intelligent, and most of all—” He leaned down, eyes inches from mine, and they narrowed to angry slits. “I’m your Dom, Rebecca. You cannot lie to me and you cannot hide from me. You think I don’t know what you’re thinking?” “You have no idea.” He ignored me. “You are fearful that I’m turning you into your mother. You hate that you can be so pissed off at me, yet drop your pants and give me your ass simply because I desire it. You’re riddled with guilt and fear and have twisted something beautiful into something ugly and I won’t allow it. You have safe words, I even reminded you of them earlier, and you still chose to submit.” “Yeah, but that’s because—” “You love the way I make you feel.” God. My heart. It was so fast, my blood was boiling. “You make me feel out of control.”

His other hand pressed against my neck until he was cupping me. Still so tender, so soft, so undeniably sexy and mind-boggling. With his thumbs at the soft skin beneath my chin, he tilted my head back, met my gaze and brushed his lips over mine. “That’s the first honest thing you’ve said since I stepped foot into your house. Don’t lie to me, Rebecca, you’re shit at it. Now tell me what’s going on in your head and why you’re considering leaving me.” I dropped my gaze until I was staring at his throat. No way could I be honest while looking into eyes that were fathomless pits able to read me so clearly. “It’s just a job.” “Bullshit.” His fingertips tightened. “It’s not a job, it’s me. And if you want to end our contract, you know what to say to do it. This game is beneath you.” “It’s not a game.” My limbs trembled as I tried to gather my thoughts. With shaking hands, I gripped his forearms between us to steady myself. Since he could see through me, I threw everything at him. I had enough baggage to send him running far away. “I’ve already told you this, but the first memory I have of my father is him punching my mom so hard, she fell to the kitchen floor. It was gray, and I know that doesn’t matter, but it’s strange the things I remember seeing right before his foot landed in her gut.” “Rebecca—” “But that wasn’t the worst, because after he stole all our money, cleared out our bank accounts, he left me with a woman who was so beaten down, emotionally and physically, he took off and left us with nothing and my mother quit being such a punching bag and instead, turned all her venom on me.” “You told me she didn’t hit you.” I glared at him. “There’s a lot of ways to hit someone

without fists, and my mom might not have used hers, but her words were venomous enough.” “You left that, Rebecca. That makes you strong and someone to admire, not someone to cower.” “But I’m putting myself, willingly, and enjoyably if you want the truth, right back into the situation I escaped from.” His hands swept to my shoulders and back up to my cheeks. Chill bumps followed the wake of his hands until my entire body shivered. “You’re wrong.” “I’m not.” “Have I hurt you in any way that didn’t arouse you? Have I treated you in a way that has ever said I don’t respect you? When have I hurt you to hurt you and not to arouse you? That’s the difference with Dominance versus abuse, Rebecca. I don’t spank you or bind you or tell you what to do to cause you pain or because I’m angry. I do it because when you scrape away all the bullshit, sometimes kinky sex is just a turn on and when two people enjoy it, there’s nothing to be ashamed of.” I pushed his hands away from me and stepped back. “But don’t you see? It is the same to me. It’s all muddled together and I’m so far tied to you that I can’t see the difference.” “And you trusted me to show you that part when you signed that contract and dropped to your knees in my office. I’ve done nothing to break that.” He hadn’t this week, but he was planning on it tomorrow. “I think I’ve changed my mind.” He laughed softly, instead of growling in anger. God, this man was so infuriating and he wasn’t listening! “Bullshit. You’re scared because of what you feel when you’re with me. But you don’t need to be. I bring out everything wild inside of you.”

He wanted honesty? Fine. I’d give him that. “Don’t you see? You’ve turned me into some crazed, wild woman and it’s only been days. It is terrifying.” “It doesn’t have to be, damn it. There’s a wild that’s nasty and rabid and will eat you alive, disease you if you unleash it, but there’s also a wild that I have, Rebecca. A wild where you live without fear and without regret. A wild where you don’t trudge through life, but you experience every breathtaking moment. You grab it with both hands while you walk this Earth and you don’t just do it living, you do it being alive.” “And when you get tired of teaching me how to live?” My voice wavered and I looked away, crossing my arms over my stomach. God. I hated showing him how vulnerable I could be. He threw his head back and laughed and I snapped to him. “You are crazy.” Still laughing, he wrapped an arm around my lower back and pulled me to him. He jerked me so harshly, my hands flew to his hips. “Do you honestly think that I could get tired of you? I could mine your depths for all your secrets for the rest of my life and I will never become bored with you.” Holy shit. Did he just say that? “Bennett—” “Yeah, Rebecca. I said it. And I mean every word. You have nothing, nothing, to be afraid of when it comes to me. I promise you.” My body was buzzing like a live wire, sparking misfires to all the parts of my body. My limbs, the tops of my thighs. God, he couldn’t mean that. “You can’t guarantee that.” “No. I don’t know the future but we’ve already discussed I’m a man who knows exactly what he wants.” He brushed hair off my shoulders, eyes softening to a warm, chocolate

brown. “And what I want, Rebecca, is you. At my side and at my feet, whenever I wish. I want you in my bed and in my office. What else is there that is scaring you?” His thumb swiped over my eyebrow. “What are you not telling me?” “You see too much,” I muttered, shaking my head. “You make me feel too much.” “That’s not a bad thing.” “No, but it sets me up for heartbreak when you throw such beautiful words in my lap and at the same time, have a date already planned for tomorrow.” His eyes popped open and his jaw dropped. “My replacement in the wings?” At my sneering tone, his mouth snapped closed and then he rolled his lips together. I shoved away from him, pushed against his chest with all my might and damn it, he let me go. He let me leave him, while he hid his laughter at my outburst. To control my bubbling rage, I picked up my wine glass. Without thought, I drained it. His humor filled my house and the beautiful sound of his thrilled, amused laughter sent cold spikes sliding through my veins. He grabbed me, hands at my waist and he pushed me toward the kitchen counter. His chest to my back, he moved me quickly until I was bent over the counter, his warm, still laughing mouth at my ear. “You infuriating, crazy woman. I’m going to love mining the depths of you.” “Stop making fun of me,” I said, tears already building behind my eyes. I wouldn’t let them fall. I wouldn’t show him how much his laughing at me hurt me. “I’m not. I swear it. But you need to start talking to me, Rebecca, and stop assuming. I don’t have a date for tomorrow. There’s no other woman I want. Only you.” What? He pulled my hands to my lower back, wedged them

between his waist and my back and pulled until I was standing, and with his free hand, he pressed into my stomach. His lips trailed down my neck, and shivers of delight heated my flesh. “Damn you. You had me make that appointment last week, when we weren’t even together.” “Like I said,” he whispered, his voice gritty and thick. “Do I strike you as a man who doesn’t know what he wants?” He spun me before I could think, pinned me between the counter and him. He left me breathless and dizzy and it wasn’t entirely from the sudden movements. “You...what?” “No more talking. You’ve driven me crazy with the need to be inside of you. We’ll figure everything else out later, okay?” He turned, glared at the file still on the kitchen counter and back to me, growling. “All of it.” Before I could respond—and what was there to respond with besides yippee!—he lifted me. I hitched my thighs on his hips and wrapped my hands around his neck while he carried me to my room. Where he then spent many, many hours doing beautiful things to me that never once felt evil or wrong, but perfect and absolutely lovely. And when I woke, expecting to be held in his arms like he always held me, I found nothing except disheveled covers and another folder on the pillow next to me. A note on top read: Jakobs is not the only one who recognizes your talent. This was printed before yesterday in case you begin thinking I’m offering this only because he did. I was planning on giving it to you tonight

at dinner. Take the day off. Spend your time thinking. I will pick you up at seven thirty and expect a decision. B I set the note aside, smiling at how even in his sweetness he was still a bossy, arrogant prick. Then I fluffed the pillows behind me and sat up, gingerly bringing the file into my lap. Once opened, all the blood rushed from my face, chilling me. A job offer. Not an executive assistant. Vice President?

Chapter Twenty-Three Bennett Leaving her in the darkness, curled in a half-ball like she usually slept could have been a colossal mistake. Rebecca had thrown a lot at me last night, though, and in the light of day, I knew she needed her space. She was intelligent and passionate. The passion terrified her as much as it thrilled her. I’d been honest when I told her I could dig deep inside of her for years and I’d never grow tired of searching for what made Rebecca tick. And part of that, I knew was her need to be respected as well as take the time to make decisions. She hadn’t worked so hard in her life, escaped the terrors she alluded to by making rash, emotional decisions. There was no way I could tie her to me further, and I did want her tied to me, but I also respected her enough, knew her well enough to know that when she came to me, she came to me with a signed job contract in one hand and preferably, her heart in the other. The workday drawled by. Every time I looked at her empty office, I questioned my decision but in the end, I was right. She made decisions by lists and pros and cons and pushing through her fears. My choices were made by instinct and they rarely let me down. With the way she’d clawed me to her last night, one of the few nights I gave her use of her hands, and then held me afterward, peppering my arms and abs and chest with kisses,

I figured there wasn’t much to worry about. Unless of course, she said no. Fuck. I tossed my pen on my desk, scowling as it skittered to the floor at the same time my phone rang. Friday afternoon. It wasn’t unheard of for my buddy Simon to call me. The sissy liked my pep talks about his hockey team, even if this year he didn’t need it. Currently undefeated, they were literally skating to the state championship tournament two months from now if they kept up their hard work. I didn’t have an investment in Simon’s hockey team other than he was a friend of mine, and I freaking loved the game, so I went as often as I could. “Hey, loser,” I said, answering the phone. “Ugh,” he groaned. “Get my head off this crap. We play Irondale tomorrow and they’re right on our heels fighting for first place. I need a beer, man. You free tonight?” “Nope. Got a date.” He choked, coughed through the phone line and I rolled my eyes. “Date?” “Yeah. And that’s all you get from me except that now I know why you felt like you were going insane when things were uncertain with you and Chloe.” “God, fuck. Glad that shit’s over and done with.” I was too. I never would have touched her, but since Simon and Chloe got together, I’d never seen my good friend so damn happy. And yeah, I was jealous. I wanted the same shit he had, even if Rebecca was the complete opposite of Chloe. “So, who is she?” “No one I’m telling you about.” He laughed. “Yeah? Afraid she’d come crawling to me?”

He meant it as a joke, but I knew exactly what he had Chloe do when they were alone in his house. “She’ll never crawl.” As soon as I said it, I loved the idea of it. Good fucking luck talking Rebecca into the idea that crawling on her hands and knees like an animal wasn’t demeaning, but sexy as hell. “Whoa. Dude. Calm down. She’s got you tied in knots?” I picked up my pen and tapped it against the desk. “No. I’m not tied in knots. I’m undone by Rebecca.” “Rebecca.” He whispered the name like he wanted it on his lips after an orgasm. I clenched the pen in my hand. Yeah, he was doing it to piss me off. It was working. The son of a bitch. “Before you kill me,” Simon said, laughter in his voice. “You coming to the game tomorrow?” “Time?” “Three.” “We’ll be there.” “We?” “Shut up,” I growled. “Yeah, Rebecca and I will be there.” “Oh goodie, I can’t wait to meet... Rebecca. Dinner after?” “Fine,” I barked. “Sounds like fun.” I hung up the phone before I heard him laugh, but it was coming. Simon and I had known each other for years. Met at Luminous and then I started watching his hockey practices at a nearby high school. Man was wicked with a crop and a whip. Had a playroom in his own damn house that he and Chloe enjoyed frequently. Hell, I’d played with women in his house before. But all of it was play, and yeah, I’d envisioned Rebecca on a cross, bound so I could torture her

and bring her to orgasms while she trembled in the bindings. I didn’t need that playtime like Simon did, and like Chloe craved. Didn’t mean my dick didn’t get hard at the thought, though. I groaned and tossed my pen onto the desk before pulling up proposals on my laptop. After a quick adjustment to my crotch, I groaned again when I saw the clock. It was only three. I had four and a half more hours until I picked up Rebecca, and the wait was killing me. Pushing it out of my mind, I focused on all the ways we’d celebrate after dinner, or perhaps during dinner, and went back to work. *** I knocked on Rebecca’s front door with all the restrained impatience I could muster. And that was saying a lot considering I was still twenty minutes early. I’d waited long enough. Not only did I want to know her answer to the job offer I’d left on her pillow, but I needed to see her. Good God, she was turning me into a man I didn’t recognize. I craved her, thought about her all day long even when she was nearby. Not a minute went by where I wasn’t consumed with the taste of her, the feel of her, or how absolutely exquisite she was when she allowed her vulnerability to shine through. I wanted to claim her, make her mine. And I didn’t give a fuck what that said about me, that I’d gone ass over tits in less than a month for a woman, either. She was mine, damn it, and once I ensured it tonight, I didn’t care if the whole world knew.

I knocked again and as soon as I’d dropped my hand, the door flung open. Instead of the sexy brunette I was expecting, Miranda stood in the doorway. “Hello, Miranda,” I said, looking over her shoulder. She was alone in Rebecca’s entry area and behind her, the house was as clean and impeccable and boring-as-fuck as ever. “You’re early, Bennett,” Miranda said, stepping back and out of the way so I could enter. I did, closing the door behind me. “She’s not quite ready. Would you like a drink while you wait?” “No thank you.” I barely spared the beautiful brunette a glance. “Where is she?” “She’s upstairs, finishing getting ready. For some reason,” Miranda sang, yes sang, “she’s a bit out of sorts tonight and rather frazzled. You wouldn’t know anything about that, would you?” Her words were full of insinuation and I turned to her. “Do you know what she decided?” It wasn’t like me to appear insecure, and I hated it then. The very fact, though, was that Rebecca and Miranda were friends. If she needed someone to lean on, she’d go to her. “Sorry.” She grinned and made an X-shape over her lips with a finger. “She’s sworn me to secrecy, but I do have to say I approve of her choice.” Dropping her teasing tone, Miranda continued, “She’s had a hard-enough life. She doesn’t need anyone making it more difficult for her.” I glared at her. Considering I knew her Dom, I doubted my glare did shit to scare her. She shrugged and reached for her puffy winter coat draped over the chair. Pushing her arm through the sleeve, she said, “We owe Rebecca a dinner of rack of lamb for

being brave enough to come to Luminous on New Year’s. Things have been so busy, Shawn hasn’t gotten around to it, but I’d love it if you joined us tomorrow night.” She winked. My heart almost burst through my chest and I grinned. “Are you saying what I think you are?” “I’m simply inviting you to dinner.” “I see. I made plans with Simon and Chloe for tomorrow afternoon.” She shrugged joyfully. “No biggie. I’ll tell Shawn to buy more lamb.” I examined her briefly to try to get to her motive. “Shawn’s cooking?” “Ah, yes.” She walked up to me and patted my cheek. The move so out of the norm for a sub, my eyes widened. “He’s very good at knowing how to set something on fire at the perfect temperature.” I barked out a laugh. “That’s disgusting, Miranda.” “It was the best I could do.” She opened the door and looked at me over her shoulder. “We’ll see you tomorrow.” Her eyes went over my shoulder and then her gaze returned to me, voice lowering, eyes no less excited. “I meant what I said. Don’t hurt her.” The door closed behind her and I spun on my heels as Rebecca stepped into the living room. And instantly, every breath, everything that made me the self-assured man that I was, plummeted to the floor like it never existed. Holy fuck, she was magnificent.

Chapter Twenty-Four Rebecca For months, I became accustomed to Bennett’s angry scowls and perturbed glares whenever I walked into his office or he walked out of mine. I figured I’d become too used to them eventually, regardless of how much they bugged me. As certain as I was I’d become used to his scowls and grunts and glares and cocky demeanor, I was even more certain I would never get used to the way his gaze softened when he saw me walk into a room like now. I was further certain I never wanted to get used to it. His look heated my stomach, made it flip and soothed me at the same time. That, too, was a contradiction I never wanted to get used to. I liked it too much. After I recovered from the shock of the folder and the job offer he’d left me on my pillow today, I spent the rest of the morning and day scouring both proposals. It was futile. I was in love with Bennett. I would take anything he offered. I didn’t even know when it had happened, when I’d fallen so head over heels for him, or how I became a woman who could fall so quickly, but I was still uncertain us working together, side by side in the partnership he was offering was the best thing for us, our relationship, or his company. Yet seeing that look on his face now, after I called

Miranda to have her come over and keep me company while I got ready and keep me sane so I didn’t end up buying a plane ticket and running off to Bora Bora in a crazed freakout I wouldn’t put past myself, made all of our efforts worth it. “Hello,” I said. “How was your day?” He raised a hand, lips pressed into a thin line and his gaze dropped. His eyes trailed my body, from my hair that I’d curled so it bounced and bobbed on my shoulders every time I moved, all the way to my heels. He soaked in the black dress I wore. A halter top with thick straps around the neck, it had a deep slit down the front that went almost to my navel, baring cleavage I wasn’t accustomed to but with the way his eyes burned as he lingered there a moment, I loved I’d gone for something so daring. Finally, his gaze fell and he licked his lips as he reached the hem of my short dress at mid-thigh and then to my silver, strapped heels. Ribbons tied and twisted and wrapped around my ankle halfway up my calves. Borrowed from Miranda. I wasn’t sure I’d return them. Besides, regardless of which job offer I took, I could afford to buy them from her. “You’re stunning. More stunning that I imagined you being tonight, more beautiful than I thought you’d be when you dressed for our dinner tonight.” I brushed my hands down my sides. “You say such pretty things, I’m not sure how to respond to them.” He nodded toward the folders I’d left on the kitchen table. “Say yes. To me, not Jakobs.” “I have some questions I want to ask first.” “Very well.” He reached for my black, knee-length wool pea and lifted it off the back of the kitchen chair. “Shall we go then?”

“You’re not going to let me ask them?” “Yes. But if you don’t come to me right now and get covered, I’m going to bend you over the table and then we’ll miss our reservation. And trust me—” He winked, warm eyes darkening in a delicious invite. “You’ll want to see what I have planned for dinner.” The floor rocked beneath my feet as I stepped toward him. He always managed to keep me off balance, but like so many other things about him, I was learning his game. He kept me topsy-turvy to keep me on edge, wanting him and craving more of him. Well, he got it. He drove me mad with need and desire and as I turned my back to him, he helped me with my coat, lifting my hair and draping it over the top, fixing the collar. “You’re being very amenable,” he murmured, pressing his lips to my ear. I shivered from the soft sensations, the hint of teasing in his tone. “I’m not sure which I like more, the obedient woman or the woman who challenges me at every turn.” I clasped my clutch into my hand and turned to him, tilting my head up and grinning at him. “I can’t have you getting bored with me.” A hint of uncertainty rang in my ears as I said the words but that immediately evaporated when his scalding eyes seared me in place. “Never. Whatever you’re currently worried about, that should never be one of them.” “God,” I breathed. “Just when I think I get your game, you change the rules.” His hands curled around my shoulders and he bent his head. All hint of teasing was gone as he held me tightly. “Make no mistake, we might play games, Rebecca. We’ll play a lot of them. But none of them will ever be about how

I feel about you.” He dropped his hands, reached for one of mine, and tugged me toward the door. “Now let’s go eat. Chop House is delicious and I’m famished.” *** The Chop House was the sort of restaurant where couples went to celebrate anniversaries and birthdays. It was the kind of romantic, expensive restaurant where there were more forks than courses, scarlet red table cloths and black, cloth napkins folded into origami shapes and settled on top of crystal plates. Crystal champagne glasses were already settled at the tables, in assumption champagne—expensive and sweet champagne not the tart sort of chilled I would buy at the local liquor store—would be ordered for the romantic meals. Private rooms where wedding receptions and fiftieth anniversaries were celebrated among the closest and richest families and friends. In short, it was the sort of restaurant I’d only seen in online photos and never stepped foot inside. Perhaps that was part of the reason why I’d questioned Bennett would ever take me there. We had nothing to celebrate, no relationship deep enough to warrant a trip to such a spectacular restaurant. Nor had we, at the time, been committed in any way that would explain his need to have us seated at a table for six, completely private with red velvet drapes closing us off from the rest of the main restaurant, giving us the best views of the city overlooking the river. The table had been set for two, precisely like our reservation required. Yet as the host ushered us behind the curtain, my breath caught in my throat when I saw that

instead of the table being set at opposite ends in a table for six, a smaller, circular table had been brought in. Candlelight flickered and danced across the closed curtains once we were secluded behind them, a vase of beautiful and thick calla lilies settled in the center. “Your table, Mr. Ashby,” the host said. “Thank you,” Bennett replied, giving the host a look that suggested he get gone and get gone quickly. The host nodded, almost bowing, and clasped his hands together in front of him. “Your server Maurice will be in shortly. Enjoy your meal.” “Thank you,” I whispered, awe thick in my voice at not only the gorgeous surroundings but the enigmatic man in front of me. At my house, Bennett had been wearing a wool coat, but as he peeled it off and hung it near our table, my mouth went dry. Black dress pants, shiny black shoes, a thick black belt and a red dress shirt that matched the curtains. I no longer wondered where the devil on my shoulder came from. He was in front of me, dressed and wicked with his large and bulky frame, his powerful thighs and veins popping on the backs of his hands as he reached to help divest me of my coat as well. “You’re flushed,” he said, his voice as husky and raspy as I knew mine would be. “You’re hot,” I answered. His low, rumbling chuckle vibrated against my skin and he pulled out my chair for me. As he helped adjust it to the table, he leaned behind me, lips brushing against my collarbone. “And you’re delicious. Sensual and seductive and much more glamorous than I ever thought possible. Every table we walked by tonight, heads swiveled in your wake, men unable to decide if they wanted to taste the

creamy expanse of your cleavage or dig their hands into the globes of your ass as you ride them.” My flushed skin burned brighter and hotter until I was the blue flame in the fire. “Bennett—” “Don’t argue with me.” His lips pressed against the top of my head and he stepped back. “I’ve got a dick so I know what they’re thinking, and my hands hurt from balling them into fists at the urge to pommel everyone who glanced at you for more than a fleeting moment.” Coarse and rude, I still shivered at what he said. The confidence and arrogance in his voice told me he believed every single word he spoke. “I won’t argue,” I whispered, barely able to catch my breath. I picked up my menu, and then set it down when he moved. He didn’t take the chair across from me. Instead, he moved the lilies to where his place setting was, picked that up, and brought everything next to me before taking his own seat. “I spoke to the host while you were using the restroom when we arrived. There’s champagne and water on the way. Is there anything else you’d like to drink while we look over the menu?” “No.” His thumb pressed against my chin and he tilted me to look at him. “You’re smiling because I ordered you water?” His lips were lifted into a grin, assuming it was the same way I looked. I shook my head. “No, I’m smiling because you’re sitting next to me, this restaurant is spectacular and the view is gorgeous.” “It is. The view is the best I’ve ever seen.”

He hadn’t taken his eyes off me, so I knew he wasn’t talking about the twinkling lights and the river. “Thank you,” I murmured. “You’re very thoughtful.” He kissed me gently, and focused on his menu. “I’m also honest.” I skimmed the menu, already knowing that I was going to be ordering a prime rib. The reviews on the prime rib said it was delicious and since I doubted I’d be here often, whether I stayed with Bennett or not, I couldn’t wait to have one. Glancing through the list of a la carte sides available, debating between asparagus or roasted brussels sprouts, I jumped as his hand came down on my thigh. Tensing, I looked at Bennett. He was focused on his own menu, pushing up my dress as his eyes scanned it. “Bennett,” I whispered, when he’d pushed up my dress to expose almost my entire thigh. I fluffed the tablecloth, covering my skin and he chuckled in response. “Sub,” he replied. His fingers stretched, spanning my thigh and he tugged on my leg, opening me to him. “Shit,” I gasped, as his fingers reached the center of my legs. “What are you doing?” “Whatever I want, whenever I want.” He set down the menu and a ruffling came from the curtains. Our server, Maurice, walked in with a chilled, ice bucket of champagne and two waters. Without paying us any attention, he set to work, pouring glasses and setting everything on Bennett’s other side so he had access to the champagne. The entire time, Bennett stayed still. It didn’t matter. His fingertips were at the gussets of my panties, his fingers sliding between them and the crease of my center. My pussy clenched at the heaviness of this touch, the anticipation at what he would do next.

I glanced at him and saw no forewarning. “Thank you for joining us this evening.” Maurice spoke in a beautiful accent I couldn’t place. Olive-skinned with jet-black hair, I assumed he was Italian, yet it didn’t fit his features that were more Hispanic. Whichever, he was young, younger than me, perhaps fresh out of college, and attractive. As if Bennett knew the drifting direction of my thoughts, he squeezed my thigh, catching my attention. I relaxed beneath him and startled as Maurice slid my champagne glass in front of me and at the same time, Bennett’s fingers pushed aside my panties. I flashed him wide eyes as my pulse jumped and thudded so loud I was sure Maurice knew what was taking place beneath the table. Without any acknowledgement, however, his grip tightened as Maurice read through the specials. My chest burned, breath quickened as Bennett’s fingers scraped against my swollen folds. I curled my hand over his forearm as he slowly and calmly placed our orders. I was splitting apart at the seams and he was so unaffected. The man was exasperating. I dug icy fingers into his arm, gave him a warning as my orgasm coiled and burned in my lower back, spreading to my hips. “Thank you, Maurice,” Bennett said. He turned and grinned at me, wicked delight and victory in his eyes. “Do you need anything Rebecca?” I shook my ahead. If I spoke, I’d cry out. I’d give us away. “I need your words, darling.” He had to be kidding. Two arched brows and he waited. I shook my head. “No.”

I gasped. “I’m good, thank you.” He said his good-byes, and shivering, I waited until he’d vanished behind our curtain. “You’re evil,” I said, yet I widened my legs, and ground into his fingers as he pressed one inside me and crooked it, rubbing me. My head fell back to the chair. “Bennett.” “Sir. And remember, anytime anywhere, wherever and whenever I want you, I’ll have you. Are you going to come for me?” “Yes, sir.” I gasped. “Be quiet when you do. They hear you scream and you’ll gain attention.” “I hate you.” “You don’t.” He rubbed harder and the fissure holding my control split in half. I reached forward, curled my hand around the edge of the table and my head fell forward. My body sparked and tightened, trembled as the orgasm hit me, delicious and strong as I forced myself to remain quiet. The water glasses shook, china and crystal clinking and tinkling as I rode it out, unable to move away from him, unable to move closer. I sat there, sweat beading at my temples as he leaned toward me, kissed my cheek, my jaw, my lips. “So fucking beautiful, Rebecca. I could watch you come every day for the rest of my life, doing nothing but watch you light up for me, and still feel like I conquered the world.” “Sir.” I covered his hand with mine, dug into the strength of his hand and turned to him. He smothered my next cries with a kiss, his ministrations unrelenting. One orgasm rolled into another. He swallowed my whimpers and I fell apart completely, sagging into him and then he wrapped me in his arms, his lips at the crook of my

neck. “And yes, before you find some way to twist that shit I just said, I meant every word of it.” God. Damn. Him. How? How did he have the talent to say such deliciously blissful things, in such a dirty way, that gave hope to how deeply he truly cared about me? But it’d been weeks. Just weeks, days since we saw each other at Luminous. How could he mean so much so deeply, so quickly? It didn’t matter. I felt the same. New life, new year, new goals. He offered it all to me and I was taking it. Pushing away the rational and the logical, I inhaled a breath, steadied myself and uncurled my fingers from the table and his hand and peered at him. “We need to talk.”

Chapter Twenty-Five Bennett We need to talk were the least likely four words I expected her to say while she was still flushed and sagging against me. Still, I slid my hand from her thigh and reached for my glass of water. “We need to talk?” I asked, and took a sip. She watched my movements, eyes flickering as she kept her gaze on my fingers that had just been on her and in her. “Why me?” Her brow furrowed. “Why you, what?” I knew what she was asking, but teasing her was too much fun. She’d flush and grow angry and even while sated from an orgasm in semi-public, submitting to me when she could have pushed me away, I still wanted to bring out her sass. Like I told her, I’d play all sort of games with her, as many as I could think of, while securing she knew what she meant to me. “Why did you offer me that job?” I slid the glass of champagne toward her. Perhaps some bubbly would calm the pulse still racing at the base of her throat. Hell, even her breasts were a shade of light pink as her chest rose and fell. “Have a drink. Calm down.” “I’d like an answer to my question.” Her voice steeled. Her hands, instead of reaching for her glass, went to her lap

where she squeezed them into tiny fists. Damn she was strong. She’d broken skin on my arm, and I couldn’t give a shit. As much as I wanted my mark on her, especially her ass, her marks on me were more delightful. “You began working for us at eighteen. A summer internship in the general marketing area and worked in the mail room. The next fall, you took night classes and took a full-time job in our project coordinating department. Since then, you’ve worked for almost every single manager as their assistant. You know more about what goes on in my company than I do. The employees trust you. You’re not only intelligent, you’ve done all of that while finishing school, getting rid of what I now know is a completely shitty upbringing. You don’t trust men, yet you’ve given yourself to me willingly, completely, and in ways I know you never imagined. Does it shock you so much that I am astounded by not only your body, but your brain?” “Well,” she cutely huffed. “That’s very flattering.” “And I mean every word.” I threw my arm along the back of her chair, leaning forward so she couldn’t see anything but me. I wanted to get her off, again and again and again. I’d meant to wait, meant to wait until we’d discussed this first, but Jesus she drove me mad. All her creamy skin and almond-shaped eyes that promised all sorts of secrets if you pressed and dug in just the right places. I caged her in, grinning when instead of tensing, she relaxed and her shoulders fell. “When my dad was raising me, he had a wife and son at home. He always made time for us. He created a successful company, and he never hesitated to let us know that he was doing it all for us. Since I’ve taken over, I’ve done nothing but build it to be something bigger and better. It’s been my

entire life for the last five years, Rebecca. And now, I want more.” I cupped her cheek with my palm and bent lower, so close I could still smell her arousal and her light, sweet perfume wafting into the air. “I want what he had, Rebecca. I want a wife and a child, or more, and I want to run that company but in order to have all of that, I need someone at my side I can trust. I want that woman to be you. In the office and out of it.” Her eyes lit with fear. “Are you—?” “It’s too soon,” I said. “I’m not currently, tonight, suggesting anything more than a relationship with you outside of work, a partnership with you in the office. And time will make the rest of our path clear, but make no mistake, I want you at my feet and by my side.” I slid my hand to her back, pressed it between her shoulder blades and pulled her near me, brushing my lips over hers, inhaling the scent of her, licking the taste of her on my lips. “Jakobs’s job gives you an incredible opportunity. His company is strong, even if his indecision drives me insane, but I suspect that’s why he wants you, too. But make no mistake, you’re mine, and anything he can offer you, I’m offering you more. I’m offering you everything. All that I have, all that I am, is in your hands.” She gasped and I took her surprise to kiss her. Perhaps keeping her senseless would work in my favor. Her lips met mine swiftly and firmly and good God, this woman. She tasted of sweet champagne and all that was her. She whimpered against me, turning and placing her soft, chilled hands at my neck, holding me to her. If I could have her then, I’d take her without thought of who could see. But The Chop House wasn’t Luminous, and while I’d love even more to take Rebecca there, run my

hands along the full creamy expanse of her stomach, her breasts, while men watched and craved what I had claimed, we weren’t there yet, either. She made me lose all self-control. I wasn’t the least bit annoyed. I deepened the kiss, devoured her, showed her with my mouth what I wanted to do to her later when she was spread before me. Bound and dominated. Claimed. Mine. She pulled back, fingertips covering her lips, her chest rising and falling harshly, as if she’d been close to coming again. “Bennett, sir.” A mewl of pleasure falling from her delicate throat. “Sub.” I groaned, spread my fingers wider at the back of her head, pressed my fingertips into her scalp and held her in place. “Say, yes.” I put the full force of my meaning in my eyes so she’d know my full intent wasn’t saying yes to the job, but to me. She covered my mouth with her fingers, the ones that were just on her lips. I kissed them gently as her lips tipped up into a grin. “When I said I needed to talk, I only had one question.” “What is it?” “When we’re at work, will we still be under contract?” When. She’d said when. Not if she took the job. Heat suffused my chest. Victory burned deep in my lungs. “Yes.” I cupped her cheek, leaned closer. “I plan on fucking you many times on my desk, on yours. I want the memory of you on your knees in front of me while I work. The contract remains Rebecca, always. The only time it will not come into play is when we’re making decisions that affect business. Then, I will only require your intelligence

and your creativity and your organization. But after...” I let the sentence linger with a wicked look, one she took immediately. Swallowing slowly, she pulled back from me and reached for her champagne. “Your offer is very lucrative. Too much, I would say, especially financially, I would suspect.” “You’re worth every penny.” Her contract was fair. It was a significant raise for her, but it wasn’t too shocking for anyone in a similar position. “It’s more than I ever could have hoped for, Bennett. I never had career aspirations. I just wanted a simple life, a safe one with enough money so I could live comfortably.” I took her hand and settled it on my thigh, squeezing her firmly. “Are you debating because I’m offering you too much?” The thought was so laughable I forced myself to bite it back. Her gaze flickered to my shoulder, then out the windows, red creeping up her neck to her cheeks. “I’m nervous because you’re offering me more than I ever wanted, and it seems too good to be true.” I tugged her toward me, my forehead against hers. “Sweet, sweet sub. Those depths of you I said I’d never get tired of mining? I feel like I just dug a bit deeper. Trust me on this, Rebecca.” “I do,” she said, her voice thick with emotion. “That’s what scares me.” I kissed her. Pressed my lips to hers and then forced her mouth open to devour her. I explored the cavern of her mouth, holding her against me until she whimpered and shifted on her chair to move closer to me. A quiet, clearing throat broke us apart and I pulled back, grinning at her. God, she was beautiful. Stunned and

vulnerable and so fucking sexy my dick was rock hard. “We’ll eat, and then we’ll go to my place. There’s more I want to do to you tonight.”

Chapter Twenty-Six Rebecca How I concentrated on my dinner after Bennett’s proclamations and promises, I had no idea. Yet, somehow, I was able to eat my entire meal. As soon as our food was delivered, our kiss being separated well before I wanted to be done kissing him—although I was expecting that would never happen—Bennett guided our conversation to more pleasurable topics so fluidly, I was a step behind for a moment. And yet, it was seamless, as talk shifted to simple things, childhood memories, hobbies, everything that was typically covered during a first date, and yet we were so far past that. But it was easy. And that alone was tantalizing. It didn’t matter if Bennett and I were talking about work, our families, or sexual expectations, he guided everything with such strength and confidence, he made everything easy. It was a delightful change from my past, the challenges I’d always had to fight for and yet now he was making things so simple, it was almost scarier to me than the first night I’d walked into Miranda and Shawn’s playroom. “A hockey game?” I asked, scooping into a piece of a delicious chocolate mousse he’d ordered for us. “Is that what we’re doing tomorrow?” “If you want to go. Simon’s a friend of mine, and I make as many games of his that I can. I told him we’d go and have dinner afterward with him and Chloe.” “I told Miranda—”

“I know,” he said. “Miranda invited us to their house for dinner tomorrow. Said something about Shawn owing you a rack of lamb dinner.” My cheeks heated. “He promised he’d make it for me if I went to Luminous for New Year’s.” “Then, I suppose I owe Shawn as well.” He leaned in, lowering his voice. “We’ll do whatever you’re comfortable with, but Miranda said Simon and Chloe can come as well.” “They know each other?” I asked, and at Bennett’s look, I understood. “They go to Luminous.” “It’s dinner with friends, Rebecca. It’s not like we’re going to break out into an orgy.” He wrapped his mouth around his spoon, eating some of the mousse. And holy hell, it was sexy. His full lips, the gleam in his eyes as he winked. “Unless of course, you’d want that.” I choked on my own bite of dessert and reached for my water. “Funny.” “I wasn’t joking.” Blood fled my face, and my body chilled. “What?” “Luminous isn’t all whips and chains and crosses and bindings, Rebecca. I haven’t lied when I told you I prefer bondage being done by my body and my hands and I don’t need the floggers and canes and harsh play of others, but that doesn’t mean I don’t enjoy the lifestyle, exploring it, watching—” he paused “—or being watched.” Holy shit. “I’m only asking you to consider it, whenever you’re comfortable. If you ever want to explore things more deeply, you just have to ask.” I gaped at him, unable to fully comprehend everything he was saying, but at the same time, a warm pulse began at the tops of my thighs. The chill that had trickled through me turned hotter, a slow, rolling wave spreading from my pussy

and outward, upward. He grinned at me knowingly. Leaning toward me, he cupped my face. The brush of his thumb over my cheek made me shiver. “Although it pleases me greatly to see there might be a chance of it someday. Until then, we’ll enjoy tonight. Finish your dessert. I’m hungry for something else and considering I don’t think you want the waiter to see me eating you, we best be going soon.” “Jesus, Bennett.” He chuckled huskily, deep and growly, and it was glorious. So much for him making things easy. Good grief. I finished a glass of champagne, thinking of what he wanted to do to me. Thinking of how much I wanted him to do those things to me, although, perhaps without the audience. And then I thought of all the other things he said he wanted to explore. He was willing to wait for me to be ready, but as he gathered our coats, helped me into mine and then guided us to his car, I couldn’t stop the possibilities from swirling in my mind. “You’re flushed,” Bennett said, one hand on my thigh, the other on the steering wheel. “Care to tell me what you’re thinking about?” All of it. All of him. On me, in me, around me, doing whatever he wanted... I couldn’t tell him. Could I? But I trusted him. I had fallen for him, most likely before he ever touched me. I might have fallen in love with this man before I saw him at Luminous. There was a reason he

brought out such deep emotions in me before. Because I’d had a crush on Bennett Ashby since the moment I first saw him, years ago, when he walked through the doors of Ashby Enterprises, when I was just a lowly intern, working my way through night school, knowing without a doubt he’d never turn my way. I’d never be good enough for a man like him. We were from different worlds. Yet he had seen me. He’d not only seen me and my body, he liked all that was me. “I never gave you my answer about the job.” He shot me an amused look, his grip on my thigh flinching as he turned back to the road. “No, you didn’t.” I cleared my throat and covered his hand with mine, sliding it upward, beneath the skirt of my dress so his strong and muscled hand was on my bare skin. When he was close to my center, I slid my hand to his lap, to his groin, his cock already hard and thick, bulging beneath the fabric of his pants. “Fuck, Rebecca.” He groaned, his hips arching and shifting against my tender touch. “End my misery.” Before rationality smothered the overwhelming sensations weighing me down. I shifted in my chair, unbuckling and not caring the car was moving. My hands went to his belt, and his pants. “What are you—” “Quiet, sir,” I whispered, kissing his throat. “I want my hands on you. My mouth on you. I want you everywhere and I want you to do whatever you want to me, whenever you want.” “That doesn’t exactly sound submissive,” he said, teasing me through the thickness in his voice. “It’s not. You can punish me when we get to your place if

you’d like.” “Fuck,” he barked out a laugh, his hand pushing aside my panties. “You’re soaked.” “Always.” I bent down, licked the column of his throat as my hands removed his cock from his pants. “I’m always soaked and wet for you. And yes, I accept the job, the contract... I want everything from you.” I squeezed my hand around his shaft. It jumped in my touch and hardened. I bent, his fingers having to slide out of me as I took him in my mouth. His hand came down on my head, tangled in my hair. “God, yes. Go slow so I don’t wreck the car.” I didn’t care if we burned. As soon as the taste of him invaded my mouth, there wasn’t a single place I’d rather be and if we went up in flames, my life would end exactly how I wanted it to. I moved, ran my tongue along his tip, swirling around the edge of his head before I dove down deeper, taking him as far as I could in the awkward position. He shifted, grunts grew louder over the quiet hum of classic rock on the radio. “Jesus.” He grunted. His fingers pulled my hair so harshly my scalp tingled. The car swerved and I braced myself against the seat, curling my fingers around the buttery leather chair as the car came to a sudden stop. “Fuck, Rebecca.” He groaned, arching up, thrusting further into my mouth and holding me so I couldn’t pull back. “I’m going to come.” I hummed around him, swallowing as he hit the back of my throat. He pressed between my shoulder blades, his other hand moved to the back of my head and held me still. I wasn’t smothered. He came, shooting down my throat while he held me

wrapped in his arms the only way he could, given our position. I took every drop, swallowing the taste of him and his essence, never feeling more protected or safe in my entire life.

Chapter Twenty-Seven Bennett Fucking hell. The woman had practically sucked my brains out through my dick, along with my common sense while I drove. She drove me mad with need. Once I was cleaned up and zipped, I flew through the streets of Grand Rapids, rushing to my condo, and as soon as I pealed it through the underground parking garage, threw the car in park. I grabbed her overnight bag and hurried us through the garage to the elevator where I slammed her against the back wall. If the doors opened for anyone, they’d get an eyeful because I could think of nothing more than sinking my cock into her soaking wet heat. “You don’t need to move so fast. We have all night.” “I know. Which is why we have to get started. There are too many things I want to do to you.” I slammed my mouth against hers and words were forgotten. Hoisting her knee over my hip, I rocked against her, showing my desperation to be inside her as the elevator jolted us upward. My hands framed her face, my lips and tongue pressed and tangled with hers. Her whimpers, my groans. I was crazed for her. I took her hands and bonded them together with one of my own, held them above her head, and my other hand went to her thong. I didn’t take the time to prepare her as I shoved two fingers into her cunt, rubbing shamelessly inside her. I swallowed her cries, pinned her against the wall and it

took moments, her clit already swollen. Her flesh so fucking hot against me. She was my inferno, lit and ready whenever I touched her. Nothing was sexier than this woman giving herself to me, in all areas. I pulled my mouth off hers, pressed my forehead to her shoulder so I could watch. She gyrated shamelessly against my hand. “That’s it,” I said, biting the flesh at her throat. I’d leave a mark, and I wanted it there. “Come for me, sub. Come all over my hand. “Bennett.” “I know.” I stared into her eyes, swirling pools of lust coming at her like a tidal wave. “It’s too much. It’s always too fucking much with you.” Her lips parted. On a silent cry, she shattered against me, came so wildly her body bucked against mine, her hands sought freedom and I held her tighter. I pinned her with my hips, caging my hand still deep inside her and pressed against her clit. “Beautiful,” I crooned, watching as she kept coming. It was endless and tears welled in her eyes, dripped down her cheeks. So. Fucking. Undone for her. The elevator came to a stop and the bell chimed. I held her steady, removed my hands from her and kissed away her tears that I knew were from pleasure, from unspeakable pleasure. “Okay?” She shook her head. “No. I don’t think I can walk.” I laughed softly, kissed her lips as the doors opened. “Then don’t.” With her bag in one hand, I pressed my shoulder into her stomach and rose, tossing her backwards over me.

Her hands slammed to my hips as she cried out. I walked out of the elevator, down the short hallway to my apartment. Dropping her bag only to dig out my key, I swatted her backside. “Quiet, unless you want the neighbors to see your exposed ass.” “It’s not.” It was. The globes of her ass were exposed from her dress falling when I picked her up. To prove it I turned my head and sank my teeth into her flesh. “Ouch!” “Shh.” I opened my door and slid her bag inside my condo before I closed the door behind me. “You can put me down now.” “I could. I won’t, though. I need you too much.” “Jesus,” she whispered. Her hands on my hips dug into my waistband as I carried her through my apartment to my bedroom. There, I tossed her onto the bed. “Crap!” she shouted as she bounced on my bed. I crawled over her. I couldn’t wait. God, this was crazy. And I hoped like hell my desire for her never diminished. Not when it came to fucking her. I had her hands above her head before she’d gotten her bearings. Her eyes swam with dizziness. My knees pushed her thighs open. We were fully dressed, and I dropped my lips to her cleavage, brushed them along the slit of her dress that went to the base of her collarbone. “We need to slow down,” I muttered, licking the hint of sweat off her skin. “I have so much I want to do to you, no idea where to fucking begin.” “We have all the time you need. I’m not going anywhere.” She pushed her breasts up to me in offering. One I ignored.

Hers was as much of a declaration to our future as mine had been earlier. I searched her gaze, mine flicking between her eyes for any nervousness, any hint of trepidation or worry she’d said too much. Instead, for possibly the first time I’d been with Rebecca, there was nothing but truth and purity shining in them. Ironic, considering we were about to do every impure thing I could think of. She licked her lips. “Earlier, you said you’d do anything I wanted.” Fuck. Yes. “What are you interested in?” She tugged on my hand holding hers. “Please, let me touch you.” I let go immediately, stunned at the depth of her voice. “I want you to do to me, anything you think I’d like.” Jesus. This woman. “I want to push you further. Do you trust me?” “You know the answer to that, Bennett. Sir.” Her eyelids fluttered, cheeks flushed at the term. I kissed away all her nerves. I kissed her until she melted into the bed and molded her limbs around mine, until she was arching into me, grinding her center against my pants. If I didn’t get inside her soon, I’d come like a teenager. Pulling back, I climbed off the bed. “You have your safe words. Use them if you need to, okay?” “I won’t need them.” She wouldn’t. I would never push her too far, and knowing her history with abuse, the last thing I’d want is to scare her. But that didn’t mean I hadn’t considered what it’d be like to bind her while being able to tease and whip her, to have access to every inch of her while she couldn’t move away from me.

I ripped off my dress shirt as quickly as I could, tossed it to the floor, and did the same with the rest of my clothes. “You can sit up,” I told her as I moved to the closet. “But don’t move off the bed.” I disappeared into the closet where I kept a crate of supplies and toys. Let’s see how brave my fearless woman truly could be. I returned and flipped open the top on a small wooden locker. I didn’t own a lot of shit, mostly because I didn’t need it. But I did have a few things, nipple clamps, a spreader bar, some plugs still in their packaging. If I wanted her bound or gagged, I could use anything, and I didn’t bother with paddles or floggers. If a sub wanted me to play with her like that we usually either did it at the club or her place. I tossed a handful of items onto the bed, not searching for anything in particular, more wanting Rebecca to see my interests. “What interests you?” I asked, closing the top on the crate. In front of her was a pair of beginner nipple clamps, a small plug, bigger than a trainer, not scary huge. An adjustable spreader with black leather cuffs, and lube. “You don’t mind being tied and if you’re not ready to be blindfolded, we won’t go there. The clamps go on your nipples. They’ll drive you fucking insane. Someday, I’m going to want to claim your ass. You want to start with a plug, we can do that.” I rattled everything off as she tremulously reached out, drew her fingers over the chain of the clamps. “These feel good?” “They hurt like a son of a bitch.” Her eyes snapped to mine. “And yes, women seem to love the fuck out of them.” Red seeped to her cheeks and she pulled back her hand. I

half-expected her to say none of it did, but then she replied. “All of it. I’d trust you with any of this.” Jesus. I didn’t know if it was the orgasms, the job offer, or what, but whatever had thrust Rebecca into trusting me firmly, one hundred percent, I was damn grateful. Every time I issued a challenge she bested it. That might have been the sexiest thing about her. She looked down at the clamps again and I grinned. She wanted them. Fuck, yes. I opened the crate, found a box with lighter weight ones, better for beginning and tossed them on the bed. Then I scooped up everything else and placed it in the box, setting it on the floor. Her brows furrowed. “Um—” “You want to be bound, I want to hold you. We’ll work up to that bar. When I take your ass the first time, I want it to be me stretching you, not some plug. We’ll use it later once you’re used to me so I can fill you everywhere.” “Jesus,” she breathed. “Just when I think I’m getting used to you, you throw me over the cliff.” “I know. Like I said, I like the way you look when I shock you. I plan on keeping it on your face for a very long time, too.” Before she could argue, I kissed her. Then I pushed her backward onto the bed and climbed over her. An hour later, she was still panting. On her back, my hand draped over her stomach, I held her close to me. She turned to me and grinned. One of her fingers lightly traced her nipple. “You’re right. They hurt, but damn, they feel really freaking good, too.” I tugged her closer and kissed her senseless before I said something stupid and ridiculous. Something that would

send her running like a scared bunny. Something that sounded an awful lot like, I think I’m falling in love with you. *** “Go Royals!” Rebecca threw her hands in the air, the buzzer still blaring in the arena from the River Hill’s hockey team’s goal. She turned to me and grinned, a smile that was wide and could light up the entire arena. Damn, she was glorious. “Do you follow hockey?” I asked as she took her seat again. She’d jumped up so high she’d almost whacked me in the temple. Since the puck drop at the beginning of the game, she’d been totally into it, barely sipping her hot cocoa seemingly in favor of watching the puck float across the ice. We were halfway through the third period, up by two goals, and at her feet, her hot cocoa had gone ice cold. Her grin widened further. I pressed my hand to the back of her neck and held her still. It took all I had not to pull her face to mine and kiss the smile off her, but it was so beautiful, I wanted it to stay. “I have no clue what’s going on,” she said shamelessly. I threw my head back and laughed, lost the hold on my control and shoved her forehead into my chest. “You’re going this wild over a game you don’t understand?” She nodded against me. “It’s still fun, though.” My shoulders were still shaking from my laughter when she pulled back, tilted that smile at me and seared my chest with a heat the burned like we were in a sauna, not an ice-cold arena. “I love watching sports, even if I don’t understand the rules. I just pick a team and cheer.”

“I’m the same way,” Chloe said, sitting on the other side of Rebecca. I’d been hesitant to introduce the two of them. After the game, I’d have to talk about my brief, barely existent history with Chloe to Rebecca. If she found out Simon offered Chloe to me, only a couple months ago, things could get awkward. So far, the pretty blonde and Rebecca were getting along and I wanted to keep it that way. Chloe continued, smiling at Simon in a way I figured she was imagining what they’d done either that morning or the night before. “But I gotta say, that coach is the sexiest man I’ve ever seen. He could inspire anyone to love the sport. I’m certain that’s why there are always so many moms at their home games.” Around the arena, there were more women than men. Michigan was a huge hockey state so in general, that wasn’t surprising. What was unusual, was the number of women who kept calling Simon’s name instead of the players’ when the team made a good play. Dressed in a suit, Simon stood in the home team’s bench. “I’m not sure Simon’s body has much to do with my appreciation of the game,” I teased. Chloe rolled her eyes at me. Rebecca giggled and squeezed my leg just above my knee. “He is attractive,” Rebecca said. “But I think my guy is better.” Her cheeks paled, she froze and her head snapped toward me. “I mean...” “Don’t,” I whispered. “Don’t take that away. It’s the truth.” “Okay.” She licked her lips and turned back to the game. On her other side, Chloe’s eyes darted back and forth between us. I gave her a look telling her to mind her own business and she shrugged before doing the same as

Rebecca. Rebecca’s hand loosened from my leg but before she could take it off my thigh, I covered her hand with mine. “I like knowing you think of me as yours. I am, beyond the contract, just as you’re mine.” She shivered and it had nothing to do with the cold. Nodding again, she breathed out a heavy, shaky breath. “Okay, Bennett.” “We’ll talk more later.” I let go of her hand on my leg and wrapped my arm around her waist. I didn’t need to warm her. She was bundled up in her puffy coat, scarf and mittens. I really just wanted her close to me at all times. We watched the rest of the game, celebrating the win with loud cheers as the team lined up and first, smacked the helmet of the goalie who’d only allowed one goal to the River Hill’s Royals three. Afterward, we were in my car on the way to Shawn and Miranda’s for dinner. “I’ve got something to tell you about Chloe, and I don’t want to make it awkward for you.” “Awkward?” Rebecca’s brow furrowed. “What is it?” “A couple months ago, when she and Simon were just getting together, she saw me play at Luminous.” Her lips parted, flesh paled. “Okay?” Shit. I didn’t want to explain what Chloe had seen me doing, why Simon chose me to play with Chloe especially since we were friends. I pressed my hand to hers, flipped it over and threaded our fingers together. I tore through the rest of the explanation like a Band-Aid. Quick and painful and over faster. “There was a time when they had a decision to make, and at the end of their contract, Simon was supposed to

hand her over to another Dom. I won’t get into the specifics of the relationship, but there was a reason for it.” “You were the Dom.” Pain laced her voice and fuck if it didn’t hit me straight in the gut. “I was. I didn’t touch her, Rebecca. And I wouldn’t have. Simon bringing me into it was misguided. I just thought you should know in case it’s ever mentioned.” She looked out her window, her jaw working back and forth like she was struggling with that information. I didn’t blame her. She was still so new to all of this. The idea of a Dom sharing his sub with other men had to reinforce the idea she had they were nothing more than possessions. Silence thickened the air. I turned down Rebecca’s street and pulled over before we reached Shawn or Rebecca’s house. “What is it? I can practically hear your mind spinning.” She tried to pull her hand from mine but I tightened my grip. We were better connected in some way for this conversation. “It’s none of my business,” she said, her voice hoarse and practically a whisper. “I mean, we weren’t even together, but did you do that often? Play with other men’s women?” “Not often, but sometimes, yes.” I released a harsh breath, one that stung my lungs. “I don’t share, if that’s what you’re thinking. But some men get off on seeing their women touched by others. I don’t fuck subs or slaves that belong to others, most Masters and Doms I know don’t even allow that as an option, but playing or touching or pleasuring...it happens sometimes.” She nibbled her bottom lip and turned to me. “We’ve never really talked about Luminous and what it means to you. This isn’t bad information you’re giving me. I appreciate your honesty in preparing me, I guess. But what

about Luminous?” “What about it?” “How important is it to you? Do you plan on going back?” Her unasked question was did I want to take her, and the answer to that was an unequivocal yes. She’d laid a minefield. One wrong step and she’d be rushing out of the car and running to her house, bolting herself inside. I’d lost her once over a miscommunication. Treading lightly, I softened my voice. “I enjoy Luminous. I enjoy playing. I like knowing I can go there, and take what I want in a way that gets me off and the woman. And yes, I’d like to go back someday.” While I let that settle, but before she could bolt, I pulled her to me so our hands were in my lap. Wrapping my other hand around the side of her neck, I held her firmly, made her look directly into my eyes. “Only when it’s your idea. I don’t need it. I don’t need to get off in front of other people. It’s a lifestyle I enjoy and respect, but it’s not a necessity.” She chewed on her lip some more and nodded. “Okay. Can we eat now? I’m really hungry.” I searched her gaze, for anything, but she gave me nothing. No hint of what she was thinking. No hint that I’d terrified the shit out of her or turned her on. For the first time since I’d laid eyes on Rebecca, her expression was blank. “Rebecca—” “I’m okay.” She covered my hand on her neck with hers. “It’s a lot of information, and I guess it gives me something to think about. But I trust you and I know you’re simply being honest. I just... I don’t think I’d ever considering going back there.” “I don’t need it,” I repeated.

But hell if I wouldn’t enjoy taking her there, having her on my arm. Having her kneel while we watched other people. With as open as she’d been last night with the nipple clamps, I wanted her to see more. “Okay,” she breathed. Still shaky, her expression softened. “I want some time to think about it, but I’m not running if that’s what you’re worried about. I really do want to go eat Shawn’s rack of lamb.” She grinned. It was wobbly, her nerves still obvious. I leaned closer and kissed her, a mere brush of my lips over hers. “Okay. Promise me something.” “Anything.” “Ask whatever questions you have, whenever you have them. You don’t want to go, we won’t. You want to experience something like that and not at the club, I can set that up in a more private setting. Anything you want Rebecca, I’ll give it to you if it’s in my power to give it. Got it?” She kissed me, then, seekingly, like she was searching for that connection only I could give her and I did. We made out in my car, kissing wildly until the windows fogged and my dick was hard and she was panting like she could come at any moment. I pulled back before I took it that far. With her eyes still glazed over from pleasure, I shifted the car back into drive and went to Shawn’s.

Chapter Twenty-Eight Rebecca Out of the frying pan and into the fire. The saying kept flickering through my mind while we were at Miranda’s house. Once we arrived, Miranda ushered Bennett and me inside, slid a beer in Bennett’s hand, a glass of wine into mine. Then the men disappeared into the living room to watch the Red Wings game while Miranda and I sat and chatted at the kitchen table. Shortly after, Chloe and Simon arrived. The same greeting was given, and Simon joined the men in the living room. I stayed quieter than Miranda and Chloe as we talked about our jobs and our lives and getting caught up. Typical conversation among friends that filled the room with giggles from the women and shouts from the men. More hockey. I kept turning my head to watch the game. Based on the conversation, the men had already laid their bets as the Red Wings battled the Colorado Avalanche. I’d been honest with Bennett earlier. The rules of hockey flummoxed me. I never understood when fighting was allowed, when it wasn’t. I didn’t understand the rules and I’d never cared enough to learn them. I did enjoy watching the game, though, and two hockey games in one day accompanied with wine and friends was the perfect Saturday. Even if it did come with the realization that the beautiful blonde had once been offered to Bennett.

I believed he didn’t touch her, but it was the learning that he had played with other men’s women that still stunned me, along with the brief conversation about returning to Luminous. Every time I gained traction, grew confident in everything Bennett was teaching me, another speed bump landed right in front of me. Yet, I was currently among friends, at least with Miranda, and like she’d done over the last several years, she’d answer any question I had. But this was a dinner and social night. I didn’t want to ruin it by making it too serious. So I sipped my wine, and later, when the game was over, Shawn finished up the rack of lamb. The six of us sat around their dining table and enjoyed a delicious meal, better drinks, and even more enjoyable company. I was stuffed, a bit tipsy, and my cheeks and stomach hurt from food and laughing by the time dinner ended. I couldn’t stop thinking of my conversation with Bennett though, and often I caught him giving me a look, one that was questioning and tinged with worry. I wasn’t surprised. Since New Year’s Eve, he’d always seemed to know what I was struggling with, sometimes even before I did. Yet he’d always taken his time, showing unrelenting patience with me just like Miranda. “We should get going,” Simon said. “Chloe has inventory at the store starting tomorrow.” He sat next to her, draping his arm over her shoulder. As he spoke, she rested her head on his arm. “We can stay a bit longer.” He shot her a heated look and smirked. “Perhaps I was trying to be polite and what I really wanted to say was I was anxious to get you home where I could have my wicked way with you.”

Her eyelashes fluttered and pink rose on her cheeks. “Oh.” From the across the table, their passion was almost tangible. It was almost too much to witness, like they were already making love to one another with words and not touches. I pushed back my chair, the legs scraping on the tiled floor. “Excuse me,” I muttered, “I need to use the restroom.” I rushed in the direction of the bathroom, down the short hallway. Once there, I settled my hands on the basin and dropped my head. Good grief. I needed to get a grip. I’d just made a scene for absolutely no reason. Focus. Relax. Breathe. I inhaled a breath, one so large it burned my lungs and stood, ran a hand through my hair. What had gotten into me? I didn’t want this. I didn’t want to watch others having sex, or see another woman naked. I didn’t want any of it and I hadn’t, even when I’d begun realizing that submitting to Bennett was more glorious than anything I could have ever imagined. It twisted me in knots, but I couldn’t deny it. When I was doing what Bennett commanded, it didn’t demean me. It made me feel confident, cared for, and cherished. Submitting to Bennett in bed somehow gave me everything I’d always wanted. And if that were the case, was it possible that I could have more than I’d ever dreamed of? I shook the question out of my head, used the restroom and washed my hands. I opened the door to leave the restroom and walked

straight into a massive wall of muscle. Arms immediately enveloped me and pushed me back inside. “What’s wrong?” Bennett asked, closed the door behind us. The bathroom was a small half-bath and in that one quick move, he’d effectively pinned me against the wall and in his embrace. My heart pounded from the surprise of his appearance, and the beautiful scent of his cologne. Good grief, every time I was around Bennett he muddled my senses. I didn’t hate it the way I used to. Leaning into him, I set my forehead on his chest but didn’t speak. “Are you upset about our conversation? You’ve been quiet all evening.” “I’m not upset.” “Then what is it?” He cupped my chin with his hand and tilted my head back. “What has you so worked up?” “I was thinking.” “And you thought too much, too hard, and became overwhelmed. Don’t get inside your head, honey. Talk to me.” I blurted it before I could stop myself. “I was thinking about what you said in the car. About how if I wanted to watch or experience anything, you’d set it up.” His fingers flinched on my chin. “And?” “Well.” I steeled myself for his reaction. My voice was barely audible as I said, “Miranda and Shawn have a playroom upstairs. So I was wondering—” “Who do you want to watch? Them or Simon and Chloe.” “Not Miranda. I know them too well.” Had I really just said that? Was I asking for this?

Everything was happening so quickly my mind spun. Bennett wasn’t giving me time to think, which was probably his plan. “Where is Miranda’s room?” he asked. His eyes were intense and dilated. Every breath he took forced out his chest. “Upstairs,” I croaked. “Go there.” “Bennett.” I covered his hand with mine. “I don’t know —” “I do. You want it and you’re trying to talk yourself out of it. You might not even want it, but you’re curious. So you’re going to give in to it. You don’t like it, we stop it. We leave. We go back to my place, or your house for the night and don’t speak of it again. Give this a chance, Rebecca. You won’t know until you try.” “Damn it.” I couldn’t pull my gaze off him. I stared into his brown eyes, the seriousness stamped in his features. He’d do this for me. He’d do anything for me. He’d give me this not because he wanted it or needed it, but because I asked. I loved him for it. The realization struck me and I stepped back. Love? I couldn’t. I didn’t. It was too soon and too crazy and holy shit, I was going insane. In front of me, Bennett’s concerned expression spread into a smile, his features softening like he knew everything I’d just realized. Of course he did. “Bennett—” “Kiss me,” he whispered. “Then go to Miranda’s room. I’ll send her up in a few minutes once I talk to the others and plan it. Trust me, honey.”

“Okay.” I barely got the word out before his lips pressed against mine. His tongue pushed against my lips, opened me and he slid inside. His hand on my chin moved to the back of my head and he kissed away my concerns and my fears and all my nerves. He infused me with confidence, with passion. It had nothing to do with sex, everything to do with the kind of man he was. I slid my hands to his biceps and held on to him. I poured everything I felt into our kiss and when he pulled back, I was breathless. “Bennett—” “I know,” he replied, his voice hoarse and full of emotion. “I feel it, too. Swear it. Now go obey. I’ll be there soon.” “Okay.” “You say that a lot.” “You make me forget the rest of my vocabulary.” He laughed. Deep and beautiful and then he slammed his mouth to mine, kissed me until I wanted to melt into a puddle on the floor and pulled back. He left the bathroom without looking back, but without a doubt, he’d do everything he just promised. *** Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god. “Miranda.” I squeezed her hand next to me where we sat on her bed. “I don’t know if I can do this.” “You’ll be fine,” she assured me. “You’re just watching them.” Seriously. How did I get myself into these messes? A knock rapped on the door and at Miranda’s invitation,

opened slowly. I expected Bennett, but it was Chloe whose head popped into the small opening. “Can I come in?” “Of course,” Miranda said, waving her in. “Thanks.” She walked in and closed the door. She’d stripped out of the jeans and boots and light blue sweater she’d been wearing earlier, and was now only wearing a thick, black robe. Barefooted, she walked toward us. “I was hoping we could talk for a little bit,” she said, looking at me. “We don’t know each other well at all, but Bennett sort of explained some things.” Miranda stood and gestured to her spot on the bed. “By all means.” She ran her hand down my hair and smiled at me. “I’ll see you in the room, but trust Bennett. Trust us.” My throat had gone too dry to speak, so I nodded. Once she left the room, Chloe gestured to the spot next to me on the bed. “May I?” “Yes.” I cleared my throat. “Please.” She took the spot next to me and wrapped her fingers around the knot at her waist. “Bennett gave us a brief rundown on your background, so I wanted to give you a quick one of mine.” Her intentions were sweet. Exactly how I’d expected her to be, but I wasn’t sure anything she’d say could help. These were my own fears, and my own misgivings. Still, I waved her on. “Okay.” “See, there’s a long history between Simon and me which I won’t get into, but in short, he used to date my sister. I sort of went after him last year, and asked him to train me.” My eyes popped. Holy crap! “Yes,” she giggled. “I know it sounds bad, but I’ll explain when we have more time. Anyway, he trained me and when our training time was done, he was supposed to hand me to another Dom.” “Bennett.”

“Yeah.” She smiled, but held no interest for Bennett in her eyes. “I haven’t been in your shoes where you don’t understand this life. I think a part of me has always wanted it, but I know people close to me who have issues with it. I want to make sure that whatever happens here tonight, is something you’re okay with. Simon and I can be tame if you’d prefer—” “Don’t.” God! What was I doing? “Please, be yourselves. I feel like I have to do this. For me, for Bennett.” To truly move past all my hang-ups, I had to see this, even if I didn’t truly understand it. I wanted this experience with Bennett. I wanted to know what he saw at Luminous, what turned him on other than my body. I was suddenly desperate to know everything about him. This life was part of it, even if he told me he didn’t need it, something had drawn him to Luminous. Something kept him returning. “We won’t then, but if it becomes too much, I’ve been instructed to tell you to say ‘hockey’ and everything will stop, and if you decide to leave the room, I won’t be offended.” “Hockey?” She grinned and shrugged. “Don’t know, it was just a word Simon came up with.” She reached out and squeezed my hands that had somehow knotted themselves together in my lap. Her touch was cool but calming, unlike the blood thrumming in my veins. “Do you need a few minutes?” “Yeah, can you send Bennett in?” She stood from the bed. “He’s been waiting outside.” “Thank you, Chloe. I really appreciate this.” She opened the door to the bedroom and barely cleared the doorway before Bennett pushed inside and shut the door behind him. “You doing okay?” he asked, walking to me. He

scooped me in his arms and settled me on his lap. “We can stop this, anytime.” A part of me wanted to. The other part of me couldn’t. I settled my head on his shoulder. “It’s all happening so fast.” “It’s just watching. You get uncomfortable, we can leave. Remember? Go home, never mention it again.” There was a tightness in his voice, something that told me he really wanted this. Not so much watching Simon and Chloe, but experiencing this part of his life with me. I wanted to be the kind of woman who gave him as much as he gave me. “No. I want to do this, you know? I’ve always wondered, perhaps before I realized I was curious I still wondered about it.” He stood from the bed and settled me at my feet. “Okay then, let’s do this.” With his hand on my lower back, he led me out of the bedroom and down the hall to the opposite end where I knew Shawn and Miranda’s playroom was. After the first time I’d seen it, they’d always taken care and kept the door closed when I visited. While I appreciated their thoughtfulness, tonight I stepped over the threshold into the room trying to gather any courage I could find. It was useless. My knees wobbled as I took in the room. A large X-shaped device in the corner, what looked like a massage table. Implements like floggers and crops and various sizes of canes hung on the wall. In a dresser, drawers were opened and on top, there were some nipple clamps and plugs laid out. I skipped over that, ignoring the memory of last night when Bennett put clamps on my nipples. Mine hardened at the memory, though.

Clamped and bound by him, I’d been mindless. He’d driven me insane and proven that some of these things were completely pleasurable even with the pain. Shawn and Miranda were sitting on a couch, glass of wine in her hand, another beer in his. He had his arm draped over her shoulder like they were settling in to watch a romantic comedy. I froze in my spot. I was doing this, but there was no way I was relaxing like they did. “You doing okay?” Bennett asked, whispering in my ear. Standing behind me, he wrapped his arms around my stomach and held me to him. I nodded, unable to speak. In the very center of the room, Simon and Chloe were standing. He had his head dipped down, whispering in her ear. With her back to me, I couldn’t see her expression but based on her posture, she was completely comfortable. Simon lifted his gaze, met mine for a moment and then looked to Bennett. Whatever silent approval Bennett gave made Simon nod. “They play at Luminous occasionally,” Bennett said. “They’re used to this and in a few moments, she’ll totally forget we’re here. If there’s anything you want to see done, ask. I can guarantee you won’t suggest anything they haven’t done. Okay?” “‘Kay.” God, I could barely speak. I also couldn’t pull away from watching the two of them. My cheeks burned as Simon’s hands went to the front of Chloe’s robe. He pushed it off her shoulders and it fell to the floor. Bennett stayed behind me, his hands at my stomach, holding me still, and whispering explanations as to everything I was seeing. I couldn’t remove my eyes from the couple in the middle,

the obvious passion and respect Simon had for Chloe, or the undeniable connection they had as she dropped to her knees in front of him. Completely naked, she was entirely unashamed we were watching her. Her body flushed, but she moved confidently as Simon walked in a circle around her, whispering words I couldn’t hear, but ones she’d respond to. She slowly rose to her feet and Simon guided her to a bench that sat next to the cross. I stiffened when she knelt in front of it and then bent over it. “It’s a spanking bench. He’ll bind her with the cuffs,” Bennett said, low in my ear. “He’ll flog her after. Chloe likes it rough, so you’re prepared, but tonight I believe they’ll go easier. Consider this like the demonstration you saw at Luminous.” “It’s nothing like the night at Luminous,” I whispered. It wasn’t. Nothing was the same. In this bedroom, large enough to hold all of this gear, the room had grown hot. My own cheeks flushed in a way that burned to my chest straight to my toes harsher than what I’d seen weeks ago. This was so, so entirely different, but just like that night, I couldn’t look away. The way they moved was beautiful, like a dance. More erotic than perfunctory and now I knew the difference. We continued whispering. I didn’t want to disturb them, but I also didn’t want to miss anything. My God, this was beautiful. “Why is it different?” Bennett asked. Slowly, his hands began moving. Across my stomach, up the sides of my ribs and down to my hips. His erection pressed against my backside, and my goodness, it was glorious. “New Year’s Eve compared to this was cold and clinical.

You respected that woman—” “Kaila.” “You respected Kaila. But Simon doesn’t respect Chloe, he treasures her.” “Yes,” he whispered. His voice had gone gruff. His fingertips dug into my sweater, searing heat to my core. Simon had cuffed Chloe to the bench and went to the wall. He never looked at us. He didn’t look at Miranda or Shawn. His entire focus was on Chloe even while he chose something with dozens of strips hanging from a handle. A flogger. Miranda had explained. So did Bennett. “It’s a flogger, thin leather strands. They’ll make a sharp sound. They’ll turn her skin red, but it won’t cut through. Simon’s careful with her, I promise you.” I must have tensed in his hold because his movements of his hands became softer, more calming. I couldn’t respond. I was too lost in Simon. He was strong yet graceful. He was going to whip her and I was going to watch. And my panties were soaking wet, my nipples tightened points, aching against my bra. As Simon stepped behind Chloe, I braced myself for the first swing of his arm and Bennett held me against him. “I can smell you, sub,” he whispered in my ear. “You’re turned on and they’ve barely begun. Can I touch you?” He couldn’t. I’d come. But God, I wanted it. I shivered and glued my focus on Simon as he swung his arm. The whip of the flogger through the air made a hissing sound and then a snap as it landed against Chloe’s backside. “One, sir,” she counted. And my goodness, her cheeks were flushed. She was facing us, but she wasn’t seeing us. Nothing except rapture bloomed on her expression. “Thank you, sir.”

“Bennett,” I whimpered. I pressed against him, my ass against his hips. “I can’t—” “You want them to stop?” “No. I shouldn’t like this. Why do I like this?” “Because they love each other and trust each other on a level most don’t understand.” I jumped at another two quick hissing sounds of the flogger, but I was barely seeing them. My vision went hazy with lust and every word Bennett spoke spiked my need for him. “Because this is beautiful. It’s trust and honor at its most base level.” “God,” I moaned. His hands went to my jeans and he flicked the button. “Let me touch you. No one here will notice or care.” I couldn’t even force myself to look at Miranda or Shawn. I couldn’t pull my eyes off Simon. He’d removed his glasses at some point, and his light brown hair fell over his forehead, but nothing could tear my gaze away from the flogger in his hand, the red marks now covering Chloe’s ass, the way she arched into each smack, or her blissed-out expression. I shivered again and moaned. “Please, Bennett. Sir. Touch me.” He moved quickly but quietly, shuffling us backward until he hit the wall and then slid his hands down my pants. My god, I was going to get off watching a woman get beaten and I wasn’t the least bit disgusted. I continued watching, focused on Simon when he knelt next to Chloe and pushed hair off her cheeks, tucking it behind her ear. He spoke to her in quiet murmurs and her expression blossomed into one of unmitigated happiness. She tugged against her bindings...he moved. Bennett’s hand slid down my pants to my center and he groaned in my ear. “You’re fucking drenched.”

“Please,” I mewled, pressing into his finger at my clit. “Touch me please.” “You fucking love this.” “I shouldn’t.” “You should enjoy anything you want as long as it’s consensual.” Damn it. He always made it seem so simple. Simon and Chloe continued playing. The clink of the handcuffs, the hiss of the flogger. Coupled with Bennett’s finger at my clit, I lost all inhibitions. I’d gone from someone thinking this abuse to someone who not only enjoyed it, but couldn’t imagine my life without it. Bennett had taught me to drop my perceptions, to explore, to come to my own conclusions. And as I climaxed, splintering quietly and digging my nails into Bennett’s forearms and bucking wildly against him, I lost focus on everyone in the room except the man at my back. He wanted me at his side and at his knees. And I wanted him, for as long as I could possibly have him. “Glorious,” he whispered in my ear. “So fucking beautiful. I will never get enough of you. But I also want you to myself.” “Please,” I whispered. “Get me out of here.” He laughed huskily and quietly. Moving us backward, he opened the door and closed it behind us. “Will they—” I started to ask, but Bennett stopped me by tugging me down the stairs. At the bottom, our coats and shoes and my purse were already laid out. “They won’t even notice until they’re done playing, I guarantee it.” “But—”

He kissed me quiet. “I also told them I’d take you out of there. I wanted you to see it, not all of it, and soon the four of them will spend hours together. I want you to myself.” He cupped my cheeks. “I want you to myself, for a very long time, Rebecca.” Oh God. I searched his gaze and saw everything. Every emotion he saw on my face earlier, reflected at me on his. And that was when I knew. I wasn’t falling in love with him. I already was in love with him. “Okay Bennett,” I said, letting him help me into my coat. “Take me home, then.”

Chapter Twenty-Nine Rebecca Two months later I awoke to the whirl of the heat kicking on, the cocoon of Bennett’s bedding surrounding me tightly and the hint of his scent nearby, but even before I opened my eyes I knew he wasn’t lying next to me. Mostly because when he was lying next to me, I wasn’t cocooned in bedding, but in his thick biceps and fingertips on my stomach as he held my back to his chest. It’d been three months since Bennett and I began sleeping together. We ended most nights in his bed. It’d been over a week since I even stepped foot inside my house unless it was to grab a new change of clothes or a book. Slowly, all my things were making their way to Bennett’s condo and he didn’t seem to care one little bit. I hated being away from him, especially at night. He’d been right, all those months ago. I’d never had someone look out for me or keep me safe. I hadn’t even realized how much I hated going to bed in an empty house, making sure all the doors and windows were locked, until I had someone else doing all that protecting for me. And in addition to the safety and protection he gave, it was always better sleeping next to Bennett than it was alone. Our lovemaking ended with one of us rolling to our back, the other—usually me—rolling to our side, and then it was lights out.

Bennett was different in every single way, which shouldn’t have surprised me, yet I was hoping I had a lifetime of Bennett Ashby consistently surprising me. With him in mind, I tossed off his plush, cream duvet and swung my feet to the floor. I snagged his navy shirt he’d worn last night and shrugged it on, buttoning it in between my breasts as I made my way to the bathroom. After cleaning up, grabbing my toothbrush and washing my face, I pulled my hair back to a ponytail and went searching for him. It was quiet outside his room, so I continued past the living space, headed to the kitchen where the scent of caramel-flavored nirvana assaulted me. I stopped, poured coffee into a mug I assumed he’d left on the countertop for me and put the creamer he’d left out back in the fridge. Clang! I jumped at the noise that, while muffled, came from his workout room. I’d been with Bennett long enough to know the man worked out at least five times a week. Another clang echoed through the door and I headed in that direction. I twisted the doorknob, opened the door, and froze. Bennett Freaking Ashby. In all his magnificent glory was sprawled on his back, only a pair of black shorts on, feet planted firmly on the floor, grunting while he hoisted a metal weight bar above his head. The bar held more circular weights, piled wider than I’d ever seen any man lift before. That explained his massive biceps and physique. Clearly, I knew he worked out. I’d just never woken up early enough to watch him.

I was now going to be doing it every single morning. Nothing better than Bennett on his back, bench pressing three times my weight while I sipped my morning coffee. Thin, white wires dangled from his ears so I knew he couldn’t hear me. Propping my shoulder on the doorframe, I stayed where I was, sipping my coffee. The view I had had to be better than any ocean view. More breathtaking than the Grand Canyon, he was that handsome. Dark, coarse leg hair disappeared beneath his shorts, and God. I wanted to lick him. Everywhere. I wanted to lick the valleys on his abs, the veins on his arms. I wanted to tug down his shorts and get my breakfast from wrapping my mouth around his thick and heavy dick, taking him deep in my throat. I stepped into the room, swallowing back the rest of my coffee and then jumped as the weight bar he’d been lifting rang out against the metal holder. He yanked out his ear buds. “I know you’re there. Do you like making me hard while I’m trying to focus on my workout?” I grinned and stepped closer. “In all honesty, I just like that I make you hard.” He huffed a laugh and sat up, back bowed, shoulders slumped even while he breathed heavily. A trail of sweat dripped between his pecs. He reached to the floor and grabbed a bottle of water. In all of it, his eyes, narrowed, were on me. Cheeks flushed from his workout, I held his gaze, more breathless by the moment, while he chugged the water. When it was gone, he crinkled the bottle in his hand, recapped it, and tossed the whole thing off to the side. “Get your sweet little ass over here, dropping the shirt on

the way. I’m suddenly hungry.” A shiver of earthquake proportions racked my body and my lips parted. “Sir—” “Ah, and you’re learning quickly.” I slid my coffee mug onto a table by the door and stepped toward him, my fingers going to the buttons between my breasts. “I’ve had a good teacher.” He patted the weight bench he was straddling. “The only teacher you’ll ever have.” I flushed with his praise, the depth of his promise and walked to him, shredding his dress shirt and my inhibitions to the floor. When I reached him, I flung my leg over his and straddled him. His hands settled on my hips. I looked around the room. A treadmill and a rowing machine faced two large windows so he could use them and stare out over the river. Four other weight apparatuses filled the room, varying amounts of weights stacked on bars and more piled on the floor. “You work out a lot.” “You know I do.” “Yeah? A lot of aggression to work out?” I was teasing him. He didn’t grin. His hands cupped my face and he pressed his mouth to mine, quickly but forcefully. “No. A lot of sexual frustration to work out once I had to sit there and watch you sway your sexy hips into my office every day before I could have you. Now I’m just trying to stay in shape so I can keep up with you.” “Right, I’m the sex fiend.” “My sex fiend,” he growled and kissed me again. It built quickly, the heat ignited as soon as our tongues touched. My hips gyrated against his and as soon as I ground my clit against his rigid erection, he pulled back. “Stand up.” “What?” I was breathless, already aroused. He wanted to

stop? Whatever expression I gave him, he laughed and kissed me quickly. “Up you go.” He tapped my hips and I stood. Expected him to do the same. Instead, my eyes popped wide. He slid down the bench, on his back, mouth almost at my sex. “Hold on to the bar, Rebecca, and sit on my face. But be careful, you move that bar too much and you’re going to have two hundred and fifty pounds slamming down on us.” Two hundred and fifty? No wonder he was so freaking ripped. Good God, I was dating the Hulk. “Rebecca. Hands.” His command hit me right in my center, my pussy clenching for him. “Yes, sir.” I cleared my throat, looking down at him as his hands gripped my hips. He pulled me to him, my feet flat on the floor but as he went to work devouring me, the burn ignited in my thighs. Holding myself up took work. My head fell back and I moaned. I ground my hips against him, soaked in the feel of him and his tongue. Good God. His tongue. Hot and warm, he ate me like he couldn’t get enough of me. Forget we’d gone at it for hours the night before. My fingers curled around the weight bar. The rattling of metal on metal made the weights clang together. Delicious music, accompanied by my gasps and whimpers, his groans as he devoured me. “Bennett.” He smacked my ass and I jolted only to be yanked back down to his mouth.

“Sir!” I cried out. I looked down at him, his eyes on me, ecstasy clear in his gaze. It was his look that did me in. I came, my arms burning from gripping the weights, my legs from the strain and when I was done, I collapsed, sagged against him. He licked me down, delicious tremors trembling through my veins and moved me to his chest. My head fell to my arm and I looked down at him. His grin. His eyes. My wetness on his lips. “Hi,” I said, shyly. I was exposed, so close to him and vulnerable. Not a position I enjoyed. “Good morning.” He shifted me to his lap and sat up, his hard cock pressed against my backside. “My turn. Get on your knees.” Jesus. Flushed and burning from him already, there was nothing more I wanted. I dropped to my knees, pushed his legs further apart and grinned up at him. “Yes, sir. Anything you say, Mr. Ashby.” He cupped the side of my face and grinned. “Sassy sub. Now get to work.” I obeyed immediately, took him in my mouth and tasted him, swallowed him deep in my throat like I knew he liked. And when he came down my throat, I took him all with one word ringing in my head. Mine. *** Bennett propped his hip on the bathroom counter and took a sip of his coffee. After his workout, we showered and quickly dressed for work. We didn’t often drive to work together, at my request, one he surprisingly allowed. I still liked to pretend no one in the office knew we were together, although I highly suspected everyone did.

I didn’t exactly care. I still liked the appearance of propriety. I finished pouring coffee into a Contiga cup and screwed on the cap. “Steven and I are meeting with Jakobs to finalize plans for the ground-breaking ceremony.” When I took the position with Bennett, my first task was to hire a new assistant. Steven became the assistant to both of us and he was invaluable. Only a few years younger than me, he was also married to a petite little redhead who was eight months pregnant with their second child. I loved how much he loved his wife. Bennett hated him for always staring at my ass. I loved Bennett’s paranoid jealousy. Still, he liked how efficient Steven was. He might have been better than me although I’d never tell Bennett I thought that. He’d turned me over his knee and spank my ass for not recognizing how invaluable I was to him. On second thought... I scratched a mental to-do list over my lunch hour, one that would end with me being turned over Bennett’s knee in his office and grinned. “Dinner tonight with Simon and Chloe okay?” He was staring at his phone, clicking on the screen with this thumb. “He wants to have his mind taken off the state championship game coming up next week.” “Sure.” An idea popped into my mind. I’d questioned it for weeks, knew Bennett would be okay without ever going back, but after two months with him, I was more than curious. We played a lot. Our lovemaking grew more spectacular every week. I’d allowed the spreader bar, plugs, nipple clamps, blindfolds, tied. No matter what Bennett did to me, I loved every moment with him. So, now, it was time to give him everything I knew he wanted. I sipped my coffee, hoping it was infused with courage. “Perhaps after

dinner we can go to Luminous.” His head snapped up, thumb froze on his screen. “Excuse me?” I tried for blasé and failed. My nerves were as tight as a live wire. “I think you heard me.” “You want that?” he said, stepping toward me. “You sure?” I set my coffee on the counter and settled my hands at his hips when he reached me. Rolling to my toes, I kissed his throat. “Don’t you know, Bennett? I want everything from you. I love you.” Warm breath brushed against my cheek right before his lips landed on mine. “Say it again,” he growled, his lips still on mine. “I love you.” He pulled back and pointed at me. “Don’t move a fucking inch.” Storming to his office, I watch his pulled-tight frame hurry away until he reappeared. This wasn’t exactly the reaction I’d expected, but I’d learned to trust him. He didn’t do anything without a purpose. “Tomorrow, we’re meeting with realtors. Putting our places on the market and going to buy a house.” “What?” I stepped back, pressing a hand to my chest to quell the thundering he ignited. “Bennett... I don’t understand.” Without pause, he reached me, dropping to a knee in front of me at the same time, a black velvet box appeared in his outstretched palm. “We won’t wait to start a family and kids need room to roam and play. Don’t want to raise them downtown and your house isn’t big enough.” “Are you?” I flicked my gaze to the box, his eyes, back to the box. Good god, he was on his knees in front of me. “Are

you asking me to marry you?” I laughed nervously. “You love me?” he asked, impatience tightening the line of his lips. “Of course I do. Do you,” my brow furrowed. He’d never said it. “Do you love me?” “Wouldn’t be on my knee, doing this if I didn’t, Rebecca.” “It’s fast.” “Say yes.” God, this man. I laughed again, less nervous, more amused. Typical of him. His arrogance and bossiness game was still as strong as ever. But I’d learned how to play, too. “Tell me you love me, Bennett.” He rolled his eyes and grinned, stood up and took my hand in his. To my surprise, I wasn’t trembling. I wasn’t nervous. I wasn’t scared and I didn’t feel like running. He’d taken all of that ugly fear inside me and infused me with his confidence and strength, or perhaps he’d taught me I had it in me all along. Regardless, tears still swelled in my eyes when he took a ring from the box, tossing the box to the floor. “I love you Rebecca. I’ve loved you from the moment you signed my contract. I knew then, there was no other woman from me. Start a life with me. Start a family with me. Stay with me forever.” “Wow,” I breathed, a delicious heat burning in my chest. My heart swelled and tears fell down my cheeks. “Now that...that’s a proposal.” He slid the ring on my finger but I didn’t even look at it. It’d be massive and sparkly and only the best his money could buy. The weight of it told me all I needed to know. I

couldn’t take my eyes off Bennett. His love for me shone in them so brightly it was brighter than any diamond I could ever wear. “Bennett,” I sighed and pressed my hand to his cheek. “I love you.” “And I’ll love you for the rest of my days. And tonight, when we go to Luminous, I want everyone to know you belong to me so when I strap you to a bed and tease you until you scream so loud the windows vibrate, everyone will want you, and all the men will be filled with despair when they realize they can’t have you.” He slammed his mouth down on mine, picked me up and settled me on the counter. Then, pushing me backward, he set off to prove that everything he said he’d do at the club later would happen. And then later, when we were at Luminous, he proved it again, this time in front of a crowd of dozens. And I never noticed any of them.

*****

Acknowledgments Thank you to the Harlequin team for taking on this project. From editing to proofreading and marketing, the entire team is a joy to work with. I couldn’t survive in this world without a handful of authors: my ladies from FTN. Thank you so much for always being there. I adore the friendships we’ve made over the years. To my family, for their constant and unending support. You are and will always be the greatest loves of my life. You’re my favorite. Thank you so much to all the readers I’ve met over the last several years, and for your excitement over every teaser and excerpt I share with you! I love having such devoted readers in my corner, constantly cheering me on and begging for the next book. To Hilary and Shannon and the amazing Social Butterly PR team. You ladies are my rock! Thank you so much for all of your hard work! To all the blogs who help promote and leave reviews, THANK YOU!

Also available from Stacey Lynn and Carina Press Luminous series Dominate Me Crave Me Other titles coming soon from Stacey Lynn Filthy Player Fake Wife Also available from Stacey Lynn The Affair Series Entice Embrace Enflame The Fireside Series His to Love His to Protect His to Cherish His to Seduce Just One Song Just One Week Just One Regret Just One Moment The Nordic Lords MC series Point of Return Point of Redemption Point of Freedom Point of Surrender

Dirty Player Don’t Lie to Me Remembering Us

About the Author Stacey Lynn lives in the Midwest with her husband and four young children. She can usually be found lost inside her own head, trying to bring her characters to life. When she’s engaged in the real world, she’s spending time with her family, drinking large amounts of coffee and eating Skittles by the handful. For more information about Stacey Lynn and her upcoming books visit www.staceylynnbooks.com, www.Facebook.com/staceylynnbooks and on Twitter, @staceylynnbooks.

Introducing the Carina Press Romance Promise! The Carina Press team all have one thing in common: we are romance readers with a longtime love of the genre. And we know what readers are looking for in a romance: a guarantee of a happily-ever-after (HEA) or happy-for-now (HFN). With that in mind, we’re initiating the Carina Press Romance Promise. When you see a book tagged with these words in our cover copy/book description, we’re making you, the reader, a very important promise: This book contains a romance central to the plot and ends in an HEA or HFN. Simple, right? But so important, we know! Look for the Carina Press Romance Promise and one-click with confidence that we understand what’s at the heart of the romance genre! Look for this line in Carina Press book descriptions: One-click with confidence. This title is part of the Carina Press Romance Promise: all the romance you’re looking for with an HEA/HFN. It’s a promise! Find out more at CarinaPress.com/RomancePromise. Find out more at CarinaPress.com.

More satisfying erotic romances to fill your desires. Read one—or all—of these! TOO TABOO: An Erotic Romance Anthology In this erotic romance anthology, a sex surrogate is drawn into a relationship with a client she wasn’t expecting—and can’t resist. Two rugged men show a trespasser just what happens when a good girl breaks the rules. And an experienced agent in seduction is captured by her enemy, who turns her worst fears into her darkest cravings. This anthology includes: ABSOLVE ME by Morgaine Cameron TWICE AS HARD by Amber Bardan SEDUCTION SQUAD: CAPTURED by Amanda Stewart Stories also available for purchase separately. The Research & Desire series by Katie Allen EROTIC EXPERIMENTS (Research & Desire, book one) Lab geek Claire finds herself in the face of danger after being framed for something she didn’t do. Forced to be on the run, Ed, a sexy bouncer comes along to keep her safe but so does a shocking secret of his own.

Claire would be worried about the danger in all of this and a future where she is cast as a fugitive. If only she weren’t so engrossed in her erotic experiments with Ed... NATURAL SELECTION (Research & Desire, book two) With a fear of intimacy from a dreadful and unforgettable night, Tom Cooper just isn’t ready for sexy construction worker Darwin Bloom, to be a part of his life. Although damaged from his past, Tom slowly falls into the arms of the patient and persistent Darwin. It isn’t until Darwin’s mysterious past knocks on their door that they are forced to run. Being together is the only thing that matters— especially when it gives them the chance to naughty on the run... CARNAL CHEMISTRY (Research & Desire, book three) When Lauren finds, herself helping the hot office mail boy, Calvin, escape from a group of shady men, she finds herself being thanked in the sexiest way possible... After being found on the company’s website for being a stand-out employee, Calvin has agents on his tail and he will not return to the lab if his life depends on it. Now that Lauren’s been caught in his mess, the only safe place for her is right by his side. LITTLE DANCER by Brianna Hale Twenty-year-old dancer Abby Williams is shocked when a spark of curiosity and taboo desire have her wanting more from the darkly handsome and commanding Rufus Kingsolver. Under Rufus’s firm hand, they explore the

erotic depths of their unconventional, yet beautiful, relationship. Abby is falling deeper in love with Rufus and the Little/Dom lifestyle, but it’s not long before she comes face-to-face with her darkest fear—judgment from the outside world. Daddy knows best, but what if, this once, he can’t protect her? PRINCESS BRAT by Brianna Hale Throwing tantrums may be childish behavior, but it’s the only way Adrienne Westley feels she can be heard. Bodyguard Dieter Vanderbroeck doesn’t give in to her bratty attitude, try as she might to defy him. With a commanding voice and a firm hand, Dieter’s authoritative tone calls to a part of Adrienne that she’s long kept hidden—and as Dieter begins to unravel her submissive nature, it becomes harder and harder to keep things professional. Order your copies now! Connect with us for info on our new releases, access to exclusive offers and much more! Visit CarinaPress.com Other ways to keep in touch: Facebook.com/CarinaPress Twitter.com/CarinaPress CarinaPress.com/newsletter

Satisfy your erotic romance cravings! Read the full Luminous series by Stacey Lynn from the start! DOMINATE ME The first time I felt Master Jensen’s presence beside me, I knew he would be the one to show me all the kinky pleasures of Luminous. That I would give my body to him. Begin my journey to sexual freedom at his feet. But when I dared raise my eyes to his, I saw he would get a part of me no man had had before: my trust. “Well done and titillating. Interference from well-meaning friends adds an interesting measure of conflict to the story.” —RT Book Reviews CRAVE ME I know I shouldn’t covet my sister’s ex-boyfriend. She may have wanted nothing to do with his BDSM lifestyle, but I’m a born submissive. And the only place I want to be is under Simon’s command. But he won’t go near me. Not with the memory of her so close. That leaves me no choice. If he won’t touch me when he knows who I am, I’ll have to come to him in disguise. He’s worth the risk. I’m meant to be his. Now I just have to prove it to him. LONG FOR ME I’ve seen what happens when you give everything to a man. That’s not what I want. I won’t have my heart crushed in anyone’s fist. Then he changed everything. Him. Bennett

Ashby. My boss. Seeing him at Luminous, dressed in leather pants and wielding a whip... Do I crave this? My mind says no, but my body is starting to have very different ideas. Order your copies now! Connect with us for info on our new releases, access to exclusive offers and much more! Visit CarinaPress.com Other ways to keep in touch: Facebook.com/CarinaPress Twitter.com/CarinaPress CarinaPress.com/newsletter

We think you have a good book in you! Do you write in the below genres? Harlequin’s Carina Press wants to see your manuscript. • Contemporary Romance • Romantic Suspense • Historical Romance • Paranormal Romance • Mystery • Erotic Romance • LGBT • Science Fiction & Fantasy Romance Submit today! All manuscripts receive a thorough evaluation by a Carina Press editor and a decision within 12–16 weeks. What do you have to lose? To learn more about our submission guidelines, visit us at CarinaPress.com/WriteForUs.

Get the latest on Carina Press by joining our eNewsletter! Don’t miss out, sign up today! CarinaPress.com/newsletter Sign up and get Carina Press offers and coupons delivered straight to your inbox! Plus, as an eNewsletter subscriber, you’ll get the inside scoop on everything Carina Press and be the first to know about our newest releases! Visit CarinaPress.com Other ways to keep in touch: Facebook.com/CarinaPress Twitter.com/CarinaPress

ISBN-13: 9781488028267 Long for Me Copyright © 2017 by Stacey Lynn All rights reserved. By payment of the required fees, you have been granted the non-exclusive, non-transferable right to access and read the text of this e-book on-screen. No part of this text may be reproduced, transmitted, down-loaded, decompiled, reverse engineered, or stored in or introduced into any information storage and retrieval system, in any form or by any means, whether electronic or mechanical, now known or hereinafter invented, without the express written permission of publisher, Harlequin Enterprises Limited, 225 Duncan Mill Road, Don Mills, Ontario M3B 3K9, Canada. All characters in this book have no existence outside the imagination of the author and have no relation whatsoever to anyone bearing the same name or names. They are not even distantly inspired by any individual known or unknown to the author, and all incidents are pure invention. This edition published by arrangement with Harlequin Books S.A. ® and ™ are trademarks of the publisher. Trademarks indicated with ® are registered in the United States Patent and Trademark Office, the Canadian Intellectual Property

Office and in other countries. www.CarinaPress.com